not_o for_o thy_o own_o sake_n or_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o church_n which_o thou_o fear_v will_v be_v deprive_v of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n for_o behold_v the_o lion_n 10_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n i._n e._n christ_n gen._n 49.9_o heb._n 7.13_o 14._o who_o be_v also_o the_o root_n of_o david_n isa_n 11.1_o 10._o rom._n 15.12_o have_v prevail_v with_o the_o father_n by_o his_o blood_n and_o merit_n to_o open_v the_o book_n and_o to_o loose_v the_o seven_o seal_n thereof_o verse_n 2_o 4._o i._n e._n to_o declare_v what_o be_v in_o it_o and_o to_o accomplish_v it_o 8_o for_o so_o one_o seem_v to_o signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o also_o it_o do_v dan._n 10.13_o gen._n 1.4_o matth._n 28.1_o 9_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v be_v entrust_v with_o the_o oracle_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o proper_a that_o their_o ministry_n shall_v be_v here_o make_v use_n of_o to_o declare_v unto_o john_n the_o import_n of_o what_o have_v be_v deliver_v therein_o concern_v the_o merit_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n in_o reveal_v and_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o christ_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o title_n take_v from_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n because_o he_o come_v from_o that_o tribe_n which_o be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o root_n of_o david_n because_o he_o proceed_v from_o his_o stock_n as_o from_o a_o root_n 10_o no_o creature_n whatsoever_o as_o man_n signify_v verse_n 7._o and_o isa_n 41.28_o be_v able_a to_o open_v this_o book_n or_o look_v into_o it_o but_o only_o christ_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o merit_n whereby_o that_o extravagant_a knowledge_n which_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o angel_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o their_o mediatorship_n be_v plain_o explode_v as_o appear_v also_o from_o the_o 11_o 12_o 13_o and_o 14_o verse_n 6_o and_o i_o behold_v with_o great_a concern_v and_o expectation_n and_o lo_o on_o a_o sudden_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n just_a before_o it_o and_o next_o unto_o it_o and_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o elder_n i._n e._n betwixt_o god_n the_o father_n and_o his_o church_n stand_v 11_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o defence_n as_o mediator_n and_o advocate_n and_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o receive_v his_o kingdom_n dan._n 7.13_o 14._o a_o lamb_n i._n e._n christ_n john_n 1.29.36_o as_o it_o have_v be_v new_o stain_v be_v just_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a have_v seven_o horn_n 12_o i._n e._n perfect_a regal_a authority_n especial_o over_o the_o sevenfold_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o seven_o eye_n signify_v perfection_n of_o knowledge_n and_o providential_a administration_n zech._n 3.9_o which_o be_v or_o represent_v the_o seven_a spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n the_o perfect_a operation_n of_o god_n spirit_n zech._n 4.6_o 10._o see_v on_o rev._n 1.4_o send_v forth_o into_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o superintend_v dispose_n and_o conduct_v all_o thing_n 2_o chron._n 46.9_o isa_n 11.2_o 11_o from_o christ_n be_v here_o represent_v as_o just_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a with_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o suffering_n fresh_a and_o bleed_a it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o the_o epocha_n of_o these_o vision_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o on_o chap._n 1.10_o and_o he_o be_v represent_v as_o stand_v to_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o in_o possession_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o at_o his_o resurrection_n as_o the_o psalmist_n plain_o affirm_v psalm_n 2_o 7_o 8._o but_o that_o he_o stand_v ready_a to_o receive_v it_o to_o which_o end_n he_o be_v bring_v unto_o the_o father_n as_o appear_v plain_o from_o dan._n 7.13_o 14._o 12_o horn_n be_v the_o weapon_n of_o beast_n they_o be_v put_v to_o signify_v strength_n and_o power_n in_o scripture_n as_o psalm_n 75.5_o 10._o and_o in_o daniel_n and_o this_o prophecy_n they_o denote_v king_n and_o their_o regal_a power_n as_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v itself_o dan._n 8.20_o 21._o rev._n 17.12_o 7_o and_o he_o i._n e._n christ_n be_v now_o enter_v upon_o his_o kingly_a office_n come_v to_o the_o father_n be_v bring_v near_o before_o he_o to_o receive_v his_o kingdom_n dan._n 7.13_o 14_o and_o take_v the_o book_n *_o out_o of_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n receive_v his_o kingdom_n from_o the_o father_n and_o power_n to_o reveal_v and_o execute_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n concern_v it_o *_o this_o answer_n to_o dan._n 7.14_o where_o upon_o his_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o father_n a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o of_o which_o this_o book_n be_v a_o symbol_n as_o be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n only_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o book_n be_v seal_v the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o to_o appear_v but_o by_o step_n and_o degree_n according_a to_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seal_n until_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n during_o which_o time_n christ_n be_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o patience_n and_o expectation_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n until_o his_o father_n make_v his_o foe_n his_o footstool_n according_a to_o psalm_n 110.1_o and_o 1_o cor._n 15.25_o 27._o 8_o and_o when_o he_o have_v take_v the_o boâ—k_n the_o four_o beast_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n i._n e._n the_o christian_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n perceive_v the_o to_o all_o power_n be_v now_o give_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o father_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o lamb_n to_o worship_v he_o bear_v every_o one_o of_o they_o harp_n to_o praise_v he_o and_o golden_a vial_n or_o bowl_n to_o hold_v incense_n in_o 2_o chron._n 4.22_o full_a of_o 13_o odour_n which_o be_v i._n e._n signify_v the_o prayer_n psalm_n 141.2_o of_o saint_n i._n e._n of_o the_o live_a creature_n and_o elder_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o member_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n in_o his_o kingdom_n rev._n 20.4_o 13_o the_o ascent_n of_o the_o incense_n signify_v the_o ascent_n of_o prayer_n to_o heaven_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o it_o their_o acceptableness_n with_o god_n for_o which_o see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o the_o place_n and_o on_o luke_n 1.10_o and_o here_o christ_n appear_v for_o his_o saint_n as_o in_o his_o kingdom_n make_v they_o priest_n to_o god_n by_o give_v they_o incense_n see_v chap._n 8.3_o 4.20_o 6._o 9_o and_o they_o sing_v a_o new_a song_n of_o 14_o singular_a love_n and_o gratitude_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o christ_n redemption_n and_o kingdom_n say_v thou_o be_v worthy_a and_o thou_o alone_o verse_n 23._o to_o take_v the_o book_n and_o to_o open_v the_o seal_n thereof_o for_o thou_o be_v slay_v and_o have_v redeem_v we_o to_o god_n i._n e._n to_o be_v his_o servant_n and_o worshipper_n by_o thy_o blood_n out_o of_o every_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o nation_n to_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n and_o kingdom_n 14_o in_o this_o sense_n this_o word_n be_v take_v psalm_n 33.3_o isa_n 42.9_o 10._o but_o it_o be_v rather_o call_v a_o new_a song_n here_o because_o it_o will_v have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n out_o of_o use_n during_o the_o apostasy_n which_o will_v have_v pervert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o redemption_n and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n therein_o celebrate_v of_o which_o kingdom_n there_o be_v here_o give_v a_o appearance_n and_o representation_n signify_v by_o music_n and_o harp_n which_o be_v the_o attendant_n of_o it_o in_o this_o prophecy_n song_n and_o music_n be_v not_o make_v use_n of_o in_o it_o but_o upon_o some_o such_o pre-appearance_n until_o the_o apostasy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n as_o if_o during_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o bridegroom_n mourn_v be_v more_o suitable_a for_o the_o church_n 10_o and_o haste_v make_v we_o unto_o the_o service_n and_o glory_n of_o our_o god_n king_n and_o priest_n i._n e._n a_o priestly_a kingdom_n chap._n 1.6_o and_o we_o shall_v reign_v 15_o in_o the_o earth_n in_o thy_o kingdom_n rev._n 20.4_o 15_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v upon_o earth_n rev._n 20.4_o 11_o and_o i_o behold_v or_o be_v still_o in_o vision_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o many_o angel_n round_o about_o the_o throne_n and_o round_n about_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o elder_n i._n e._n the_o whole_a church_n consist_v of_o angel_n and_o man_n christian_n and_o jew_n heb._n 12.22_o 23_o 24._o and_o the_o number_n of_o they_o i._n e._n of_o the_o angel_n be_v ten_o tbousand_n time_n ten_o thousand_o and_o thousand_o of_o
4.19_o salaho_n ddin_n who_o take_v egypt_n from_o the_o saracenick_n chalifs_fw-fr about_o a._n d._n 1169._o where_o the_o turkish_a and_o circassian_n mamlucs_n i._n e._n slave_n or_o servant_n afterward_o bear_v sway_n for_o about_o 275_o year_n as_o dr._n pocock_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o supplement_n to_o abulpharajai_a but_o on_o a_o sudden_a a._n d._n 280-368_a d._n abul-phar_a p._n 280-368_a 1202._o there_o arise_v a_o new_a empire_n in_o the_o world_n the_o mogul-tartar_n or_o tatar_n call_v so_o from_o a_o perfic_fw-la a_o bizar_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi perfic_fw-la river_n in_o that_o country_n of_o that_o name_n fall_v in_o upon_o the_o eastern_a empire_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o make_v incursion_n as_o far_o as_o asia_n minor_n which_o the_o arabian_n call_v rumaea_n and_o at_o last_o take_v bagdad_n a._n d._n 1258._o whereby_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o arabian_a mussulman_n be_v transfer_v unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o mogul-tartar_n according_a to_o abulpharajai_a which_o empire_n nevertheless_o last_v not_o long_o in_o those_o part_n for_o it_o be_v break_v by_o mutual_a discord_n about_o a._n d._n 1335._o where_o dr._n 1-6_a dr._n supplem_fw-la ad_fw-la abul-phar_a pag._n 1-6_a pocock_n place_v the_o end_n of_o that_o dynasty_a nothing_o considerable_a be_v perform_v by_o they_o until_o the_o time_n of_o tamerlan_n timur_fw-la lenc_n who_o die_v a._n d._n 1404._o since_o which_o time_n they_o have_v contain_v themselves_o within_o their_o own_o eastern_a bound_n and_o have_v not_o carry_v their_o arm_n into_o the_o western_a part_n this_o great_a and_o terrible_a invasion_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o 41-53_a the_o annal._n turcici_n pandect_a turcic_fw-la &_o histor._n musulman_n per_fw-la leunclav_n pocock_n supplem_n ad_fw-la abul-phar_a pag._n 41-53_a ottoman_a turk_n who_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o asia_n by_o the_o mogul-tartar_n and_o hear_v of_o the_o fame_n of_o the_o sultan_n of_o iconium_n begin_v their_o march_n from_o the_o province_n of_o mahan_n in_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o persian_n towards_o asia_n minor_n a._n d._n 1214._o under_o the_o conduct_n of_o solyman-shahum_a to_o one_o of_o who_o son_n he_o himself_o be_v drown_v at_o the_o pass_n of_o euphrates_n aladin_n sultan_n of_o iconium_n assign_v a_o portion_n of_o land_n near_o the_o mountain_n of_o armenia_n from_o which_o small_a beginning_n they_o raise_v themselves_o by_o their_o valour_n and_o the_o favour_n of_o aladin_n to_o such_o a_o height_n that_o a._n d._n 1299._o 42._o 1299._o dr._n pocock_n supplem_n pag._n 42._o othman_n common_o call_v ottoman_n solyman_n grandchild_n take_v the_o name_n of_o sultan_n and_o so_o enlarge_v their_o dominion_n that_o his_o son_n he_o himself_o die_v a._n d._n 1325._o take_v prussia_n former_o prusa_n a_o city_n of_o bythinia_n either_o that_o year_n or_o very_o soon_o after_o and_o make_v it_o the_o first_o seat_n as_o hadrianople_n be_v afterward_o and_o constantinople_n be_v now_o of_o the_o mighty_a ottoman_a empire_n which_o 93._o which_o leunclav_n histor_n pag._n 78_o 85_o 93._o succeed_v the_o aladinian_a sultany_n after_o it_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o asia_n minor_n about_o ninety_o year_n since_o which_o time_n their_o history_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o i_o shall_v not_o further_o insist_v upon_o it_o have_v bring_v it_o down_o to_o the_o time_n here_o mention_v viz._n their_o most_o famous_a pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n and_o that_o at_o a_o time_n as_o 41._o as_o narrat_fw-la turcic_fw-la pag._n 41._o camerarius_fw-la have_v very_o well_o note_v when_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n have_v advance_v itself_o above_o the_o civil_a and_o division_n and_o superstition_n have_v much_o increase_v among_o christian_n now_o the_o cause_n why_o this_o great_a empire_n shall_v be_v characterise_a by_o four_o angel_n bind_v in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n and_o afterward_o loose_v be_v a_o thing_n worthy_a our_o disquisition_n and_o it_o may_v perhaps_o be_v for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o turk_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o proefecture_n or_o principality_n whilst_o they_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n that_o be_v have_v make_v no_o incursion_n into_o those_o western_a part_n which_o be_v bound_v by_o that_o famous_a river_n for_o so_o we_o be_v express_o tell_v in_o the_o relation_n 106-108_a relation_n excerpt_v e_o legat._n inter_fw-la histor_n byzant_n pag._n 106-108_a of_o a_o embassy_n from_o the_o scythian_a turk_n to_o justin_n junior_n about_o a._n 570._o where_o the_o turkish_a ambassador_n be_v ask_v hy_z the_o emperor_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o their_o kingdom_n tell_v he_o that_o the_o chief_a power_n be_v indeed_o sole_o in_o their_o king_n disabulus_n but_o that_o their_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o principality_n 2._o at_o their_o most_o memorable_a pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n they_o be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o four_o 42._o four_o pocock_n supplem_fw-la pag._n 41_o 42._o captain_n viz._n solyman_n 86._o solyman_n leunclav_n hist_o pag._n 86._o shahum_o and_o his_o three_o son_n and_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o solyman_n who_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o pass_n of_o that_o river_n a_o circumstance_n not_o altogether_o to_o be_v disregard_v they_o be_v again_o under_o four_o commander_n viz._n otrogules_n and_o his_o three_o son_n of_o who_o ottoman_n be_v one_o who_o upon_o their_o be_v loose_v by_o have_v power_n from_o god_n to_o pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o mighty_a empire_n all_o which_o be_v no_o obscure_a circumstance_n but_o most_o notable_a and_o most_o famous_a passage_n of_o their_o history_n the_o number_n of_o four_o illustrious_a family_n be_v so_o remarkable_a among_o they_o that_o chalcondyl_n that_o pandect_a turcic_fw-la pag._n 411._o paris_n edit_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la chalcondyl_n leunclavius_n have_v a_o particular_a chapter_n about_o 3._o they_o be_v not_o only_o remarkable_a for_o pag._n for_o leunclav_n hist_o 86_o 87._o pag._n four_o chief_a successive_a family_n viz._n the_o seljukian_n aladinian_a oguzian_a and_o ottoman_a but_o if_o mr._n mede_n observation_n prove_v true_a they_o be_v actual_o divide_v into_o four_o tetrarchy_n or_o sultany_n whilst_o they_o be_v bind_v in_o euphrates_n and_o last_o because_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o deliver_v prophecy_n which_o be_v on_o purpose_n dark_a and_o enigmatical_a may_v allude_v to_o many_o passage_n and_o circumstance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o type_n and_o figurative_a expression_n some_o less_o know_v and_o obvious_a than_o other_o to_o excite_v man_n industry_n why_o may_v not_o the_o turkish_a potentacy_n be_v signify_v by_o four_o because_o of_o the_o universality_n of_o its_o conquest_n describe_v dan._n 11_o 40-45_a four_z as_o dr._n moor_n observe_v stand_v for_o a_o note_n of_o universality_n in_o the_o cabbalistick_a mystery_n especial_o in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o it_o be_v more_o immediate_o design_v to_o kill_v or_o destroy_v for_o as_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o altar_n from_o which_o the_o voice_n come_v verse_n 13._o be_v four_o to_o signify_v the_o universal_a extent_n of_o christ_n church_n so_o be_v there_o here_o four_o angel_n loose_v to_o show_v that_o this_o woe_n be_v to_o fall_v universal_o upon_o the_o grecian_a church_n and_o monarchy_n describe_v in_o daniel_n chap._n 8.8_o by_o four_o notable_a horn_n towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n for_o the_o turkish_a empire_n as_o that_o judicious_a historian_n mr._n 981._o mr._n turkish_a history_n in_o the_o preface_n and_o pag._n 981._o knoll_v have_v observe_v have_v bring_v fatal_a mutation_n not_o upon_o christendom_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v under_o its_o command_n the_o chief_a and_o most_o fruitful_a part_n of_o europe_n africa_n and_o asia_n and_o have_v fix_v itself_o almost_o altogether_o even_o in_o the_o self_n same_o kingdom_n country_n and_o region_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o greek_a empire_n for_o although_o the_o three_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o man_n be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n yet_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o universality_n it_o may_v also_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o number_n four_n 20_o to_o bind_v be_v to_o hinder_v and_o restrain_v as_o appear_v from_o rev._n 20.2_o and_o that_o by_o secret_a impulse_n and_o instinct_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v act_v 20.22_o and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o bound_n of_o empire_n and_o their_o progress_n be_v from_o god_n as_o be_v also_o the_o providential_a season_n in_o which_o he_o let_v loose_a barbarous_a nation_n to_o chastise_v christian_n 21_o a_o great_a river_n upon_o which_o the_o old_a babylon_n the_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n stand_v it_o be_v the_o fatal_a boundary_a of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o be_v so_o oftentimes_o to_o the_o turk_n they_o make_v but_o small_a advances_n beyond_o it_o except_o in_o asia_n
imperial_a seat_n at_o rome_n and_o his_fw-la great_a 11_o authority_n rule_n or_o government_n 7_o 7_o 7_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o four_o or_o roman_a monarchy_n because_o it_o be_v represent_v as_o make_v up_o of_o the_o three_o former_a who_o people_n and_o nation_n it_o conquer_v and_o out_o of_o who_o ruin_n it_o grow_v and_o because_o it_o have_v all_o the_o evil_a quality_n and_o property_n of_o subtlety_n and_o cruelty_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v 7._o be_v see_v the_o interpreter_n on_o daniel_n 7._o signify_v by_o these_o beast_n which_o four_o beast_n have_v no_o shape_n 〈◊〉_d daniel_n have_v here_o one_o give_v it_o in_o which_o the_o part_n and_o shape_v of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v unite_v into_o one_o four_o beast_n only_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o part_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o in_o daniel_n the_o leopard_n be_v place_v first_o because_o it_o represent_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o immediate_o precede_v the_o roman_a which_o this_o beast_n be_v like_a unto_o in_o its_o body_n as_o it_o be_v in_o its_o mouth_n to_o the_o lion_n which_o correspond_v to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o in_o its_o fore-feet_n to_o the_o bear_n who_o strength_n lie_v in_o his_o fore-feet_n which_o answer_n to_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o great_a image_n as_o the_o hinder-feet_n or_o leg_n do_v to_o its_o leg_n and_o foot_n the_o proper_a situation_n of_o the_o four_o or_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o the_o dragon_n answer_v exact_o to_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7.7_o and_o the_o beast_n itself_o with_o its_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o ten_o horn_a appearance_n of_o that_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n among_o they_o dan._n 7.7_o 8._o these_o be_v but_o several_a symbol_n and_o hierogliphic_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n of_o four_o successive_a universal_a monarchy_n 8_o by_o the_o dragon_n be_v mean_v as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v on_o chap._n 12.3_o the_o imperatorial_n pagan_a power_n or_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n of_o rome_n the_o six_o head_n as_o under_o the_o influence_n of_o satan_n who_o be_v mention_v chief_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n in_o this_o prophecy_n which_o have_v the_o character_n of_o satanicalness_n above_o all_o the_o rest_n 9_o here_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o antichristian_a king_n to_o the_o six_o head_n or_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n be_v describe_v by_o the_o dragon_n be_v give_v he_o his_o power_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o a.d._n 476._o when_o the_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o king_n but_o no_o head_n as_o be_v show_v on_o chap._n 17_o 8-13_a cease_v and_o the_o antichristian_a king_n succeed_v and_o the_o latter_a be_v represent_v as_o receive_v power_n from_o the_o former_a by_o immediate_a succession_n although_o there_o be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n distance_n betwixt_o they_o because_o it_o be_v the_o next_o immediate_a head_n to_o it_o although_o not_o the_o next_o king_n who_o be_v a_o christian_n one_o be_v of_o no_o account_n in_o the_o annal_n of_o the_o beastian_n kingdom_n as_o the_o jew_n and_o eastern_a people_n be_v wont_a to_o omit_v the_o history_n and_o chronology_n of_o usurper_n and_o because_o the_o dragon_n antichristian_a successor_n be_v then_o in_o be_v although_o withhold_v from_o his_o actual_a succession_n by_o the_o christian_a emperor_n according_a to_o 2_o thes_n 2._o as_o be_v full_o show_v on_o chap._n 17._o and_o the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v secret_o to_o convey_v and_o willing_o to_o resign_v it_o to_o he_o because_o of_o the_o insensible_a change_n of_o paganism_n into_o antichristianism_n and_o the_o agreeableness_n betwixt_o they_o 10_o this_o be_v a_o roman_a beast_n the_o seat_n or_o throne_n give_v it_o must_v be_v at_o rome_n too_o which_o be_v by_o a_o wonderful_a interposal_n of_o providence_n keep_v as_o it_o be_v empty_a for_o the_o beast_n constantine_n remove_v from_o thence_o to_o byzantium_n and_o the_o western_a emperor_n reside_v most_o at_o milan_n and_o ravenna_n by_o which_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n increase_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o dragon_n make_v sure_a of_o his_o seat_n for_o his_o successor_n which_o he_o begin_v to_o do_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o perceive_v that_o he_o must_v depart_v by_o so_o influence_v dioclesian_n and_o maximian_n under_o the_o disposal_n of_o providence_n that_o the_o one_o shall_v live_v at_o milan_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nicomedia_n and_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o those_o city_n and_o not_o at_o rome_n and_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o evident_a from_o history_n that_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v by_o laonicus_n 1._o laonicus_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi guess_v imperat._n turcar._n edit_n paris_n pag._n 3._o blondus_fw-la instaurat_n rom._n lib._n 3._o steuch_n eugub_fw-la de_fw-fr constantin_n donat._n lib._n 1._o chalcondylas_n a_o athenian_a who_o i_o mention_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o notorious_a that_o stranger_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o with_o this_o notable_a remark_n that_o the_o roman_n although_o master_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n in_o the_o world_n leave_v rome_n to_o the_o highpriest_n and_o pass_v into_o thrace_n unto_o constantinople_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o constantine_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o eastern_a and_o western_a rome_n be_v so_o much_o neglect_v by_o the_o western_a emperor_n that_o there_o be_v frequent_a complaint_n of_o that_o city_n in_o hanou._n in_o sâ—gon_n de_fw-fr imper._n oceident_n lib._n 10._o pag._n 167._o edit_n hanou._n claudian_n that_o milan_n be_v prefer_v before_o it_o and_o when_o augustulus_n abdicate_v odoacer_n retire_v to_o ravenna_n leave_v rome_n to_o the_o papacy_n which_o come_v then_o into_o succession_n as_o its_o proper_a seat_n and_o although_o 271._o although_o sigon_n ibid._n lib._n 16._o pag._n 271._o theodorick_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v a_o crime_n to_o be_v absent_a from_o that_o city_n yet_o as_o if_o a_o providential_a fate_n have_v determine_v he_o contrary_a to_o his_o own_o will_n and_o choice_n he_o immediate_o after_o a_o splendid_a triumph_n retire_v from_o it_o to_o ravenna_n where_o his_o successor_n the_o gothick_n king_n reside_v and_o it_o be_v further_a to_o be_v observe_v that_o when_o the_o beast_n succeed_v into_o the_o dynasty_a or_o power_n and_o seat_v of_o the_o dragon_n that_o odoacer_n call_v not_o himself_o emperor_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o that_o although_o there_o have_v be_v since_o the_o time_n of_o augustulus_n the_o last_o emperor_n of_o rome_n king_n of_o italy_n roman_a emperor_n and_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n yet_o there_o have_v be_v no_o supreme_a governor_n who_o have_v have_v the_o imperial_a title_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o least_o for_o any_o long_a time_n but_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v peculiar_o style_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a government_n of_o it_o see_v more_o on_o chap._n 17._o 11_o this_o refer_v to_o the_o authority_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o the_o empire_n in_o union_n with_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o who_o he_o be_v head_n see_v on_o chap._n 17._o 3_o and_o i_o see_v 12_o one_o of_o his_o head_n to_o wit_v the_o six_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n as_o it_o 13_o be_v wounded_z or_o slay_a to_o death_n by_o the_o christian_a emperor_n and_o his_o to_o wit_n the_o beast_n deadly_a wound_n in_o its_o six_o head_n be_v heal_v by_o its_o survival_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o succeed_v it_o see_v verse_n 14._o and_o chap._n 17.8_o 11_o and_o all_o the_o *_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n be_v wonderful_o take_v with_o he_o and_o follow_v he_o with_o implicit_a consent_n and_o applause_n 12_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o compare_v rev._n 17_o 8-13_a with_o this_o verse_n that_o by_o this_o wound_a head_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o pagan_a emperor_n the_o six_o head_n wound_v by_o the_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o king_n 13_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o six_o head_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v dead_a but_o to_o have_v a_o wound_v which_o seem_v locum_fw-la seem_v arethas_n in_o locum_fw-la to_o be_v deadly_a or_o to_o be_v wound_v as_o it_o be_v to_o death_n whereby_o may_v be_v denote_v that_o although_o the_o pagan_a imperialism_n the_o six_o head_n never_o come_v again_o into_o succession_n for_o any_o long_a time_n the_o roman_a monarchickness_n of_o it_o only_o remain_v under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n and_o not_o its_o pagan_a idolatry_n and_o bloody_a temper_n against_o christianity_n that_o yet_o paganism_n be_v not_o so_o
see_v chap._n 2.9_o num_fw-la 19_o 22_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v in_o 1.14_o in_o john_n 1.14_o hebr._n 8_o 2.9_o 11._o col._n 2.9_o see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o john_n 1.14_o scripture_n the_o true_a tabarnacle_n in_o which_o the_o divinity_n as_o it_o be_v sojourn_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o the_o church_n also_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o tabernacle_n as_o it_o be_v call_v ezek._n 23.4_o rev._n 21.3_o because_o of_o its_o wander_a wilderness-condition_n in_o expectation_n of_o its_o home_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o heaven_n the_o iniquity_n the_o see_v dr._n moor_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n first_o be_v blaspheme_v in_o the_o papacy_n many_o way_n but_o especial_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o idolatrous_a practice_n consequent_a upon_o it_o the_o latter_a by_o calumny_n excommunication_n and_o persecution_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n that_o by_o tabernacle_n be_v here_o mean_v the_o state_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n or_o the_o heavenly_a state_n in_o which_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o minister_v heb._n 8.2_o and_o through_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v pass_v heb._n 9.11_o to_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o very_a throne_n of_o god_n which_o may_v also_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o heb._n 10.20_o and_o this_o interpretation_n he_o think_v to_o be_v most_o probable_a 1._o because_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v itself_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o not_o the_o tabernacle_n in_o which_o the_o ministration_n be_v perform_v 2._o because_o the_o heavenly_a thing_n themselves_o be_v to_o be_v purify_v and_o anoint_a dan._n 9.24_o heb._n 9.23_o and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v profane_v and_o blaspheme_v that_o be_v idolatrous_o abuse_v and_o because_o such_o a_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n tabernacle_n here_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o this_o vision_n concern_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o testimony_n be_v open_v and_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n be_v with_o man_n and_o with_o ezekiel_n visional_a temple_n or_o tabernacle_n and_o with_o the_o divine_a tabernacle_n chap._n 4._o the_o scene_n or_o apocalyptick_a stage_n of_o these_o vision_n see_v chap._n 12_o 1._o 21_o 3._o and_o last_o because_o christ_n in_o his_o humane_a nature_n may_v be_v more_o significant_o comprehend_v under_o the_o 2.21_o the_o john_n 1.1_o 18._o see_v mercer_n and_o pocock_n on_o joel_n 2.32_o and_o act_v 2.21_o name_n of_o god_n 23_o who_o be_v blaspheme_v by_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o they_o teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 7_o and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n i._n e._n to_o oppose_v excommunicate_a and_o persecute_v the_o witness_n chap._n 11_o 7._o and_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n chap_n 12.17_o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o chap._n 11.7_o and_o power_n be_v give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n to_o make_v proselyte_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o rule_n and_o govern_v the_o king_n and_o people_n of_o the_o antichrian_a kingdom_n chap._n 10.11_o 8_o and_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o apostasy_n shall_v worship_v he_o i._n e._n obey_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o a_o infallible_a head_n who_o 24_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n of_o the_o lamb_n slay_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n i._n e._n except_o those_o live_n eminent_a and_o excellent_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n particular_o know_v and_o design_v by_o he_o to_o be_v effectual_o save_v by_o his_o blood_n who_o be_v crucify_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o divine_a decree_n appointment_n and_o agreement_n betwixt_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n from_o all_o eternity_n phil._n 4.3_o gen._n 3.15_o act_n 15.18_o gal._n 3.17_o 24_o see_v on_o chap._n 3._o 4_o 5._o these_o be_v the_o witness_n chap._n 11._o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n chap._n 12.17_o and_o the_o seal_a one_o 9_o if_o any_o man_n 25_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v for_o what_o have_v be_v now_o deliver_v in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a manner_n be_v very_o remarkable_a and_o worthy_a the_o most_o attentive_a and_o most_o serious_a observation_n see_v chap._n 2.7_o 25_o hereby_o as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v on_o chap._n 2.7_o be_v intimate_v that_o what_o have_v be_v deliver_v concern_v the_o beast_n in_o this_o chapter_n after_o a_o enigmatical_a and_o parabolical_a manner_n this_o be_v the_o sentence_n make_v use_v of_o by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o close_a of_o his_o parable_n be_v a_o truth_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n against_o which_o yet_o many_o will_v shut_v their_o ear_n and_o therefore_o all_o christian_n be_v call_v upon_o serious_o to_o consider_v and_o weigh_v what_o be_v here_o deliver_v and_o not_o to_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o pure_a faith_n by_o fear_n of_o punishment_n nor_o wrought_v upon_o to_o follow_v the_o beast_n by_o the_o spendid_a bait_n of_o greatness_n power_n and_o authority_n or_o the_o high_a and_o big_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n success_n and_o universality_n see_v it_o be_v foresee_v and_o foretell_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n shall_v be_v earthly_a mind_v and_o shall_v thereupon_o follow_v the_o beast_n and_o only_o a_o few_o choose_v and_o belove_v of_o god_n shall_v escape_v this_o universal_a corruption_n 10_o he_o that_o lead_v 26_o into_o captivity_n shall_v go_v into_o captivity_n he_o that_o kill_v with_o the_o sword_n must_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n all_o antichrian_a enemy_n shall_v be_v deal_v with_o at_o last_o as_o they_o have_v deal_v with_o other_o chap._n 19_o 20_o 21._o here_o be_v a_o occasion_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o patience_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o bear_v their_o suffering_n and_o in_o believe_v and_o patient_o wait_v for_o their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o they_o and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o church_n see_v on_o chap._n 14.12_o 26_o here_o be_v a_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v take_v captive_n and_o to_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o remnant_n by_o the_o sword_n chap._n 19_o 20_o 21._o for_o as_o the_o prophet_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o comfort_v the_o people_n of_o god_n when_o in_o captivity_n and_o under_o great_a distress_n by_o denunciation_n of_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n to_o their_o enemy_n so_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o revive_v the_o persecute_a saint_n by_o tell_v they_o that_o their_o persecution_n shall_v have_v a_o end_n and_o that_o the_o apostasy_n which_o now_o domineer_v and_o blaspheme_v the_o holy_a name_n of_o god_n shall_v at_o last_o be_v abolish_v and_o utter_o destroy_v according_a to_o the_o just_a and_o righteous_a judgement_n of_o almighty_a god_n who_o recompense_n tribulation_n to_o they_o that_o trouble_v his_o saint_n 2_o thes_n 1.6_o 7._o isa_n 33.1_o 2._o ezek._n 39.10_o matth._n 7_o 2.26_o 52._o but_o yet_o they_o be_v command_v to_o have_v patience_n for_o although_o the_o judgement_n be_v certain_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o soon_o as_o they_o may_v expect_v hab._n 2.3_o 4._o matth._n 21_o 19-24_a 11_o and_o i_o behold_v another_o 27_o beast_n i._n e._n another_o persecute_v and_o idolatrous_a body_n of_o man_n under_o superior_n come_n up_o silent_o slow_o and_o by_o degree_n as_o foot_n of_o clay_n out_o of_o the_o 28_o earth_n or_o apostasy_n and_o he_o have_v two_o 28_o horn_n potentacy_n or_o power_n like_o a_o lamb_n 29_o i._n e._n seem_o christian_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o 30_o dragon_n i._n e._n be_v in_o his_o doctrine_n decree_n and_o practice_n antichristian_o idolatrous_a and_o persecute_v 27_o this_o beast_n be_v different_a from_o the_o former_a as_o appear_v from_o his_o original_a shape_n and_o the_o other_o character_n here_o give_v of_o he_o call_v therefore_o the_o other_o beast_n as_o be_v a_o distinct_a beast_n from_o that_o who_o succession_n the_o prophecy_n be_v describe_v 28_o 28_o the_o former_a beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n that_o be_v the_o commotion_n and_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n this_o rise_v as_o thing_n grow_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n silent_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o as_o by_o the_o former_a beast_n the_o papacy_n as_o monarchick_a and_o imperial_a be_v fit_o represent_v so_o in_o this_o type_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o apostate_n hierarchy_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n as_o antichristian_a as_o appear_v 1._o from_o the_o account_n here_o give_v of_o its_o original_a viz._n that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o which_o
when_o he_o arrive_v to_o his_o kingship_n and_o supremacy_n than_o this_o other_o beast_n become_v his_o false_a prophet_n serve_v and_o advance_v he_o by_o lie_v miracle_n and_o wonder_n 14_o for_o they_o three_o frog_n be_v indeed_o the_o spirit_n 25_o of_o devil_n like_a frog_n work_n 26_o lie_v miracle_n 2_o thes_n 2_o 9-11_a rev._n 13.13_o 14._o which_o go_v f_o rth_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o antichristian_a potentate_n and_o enemy_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n psalm_n 2.1_o 2._o judg._n 5.3.19_o rev._n 20_o 7-10_a and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n chap._n 20.8_o to_o gather_v they_o by_o exciting_a and_o engage_v they_o to_o the_o 27_o battle_n of_o that_o 28_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n chap._n 19.19_o 25_o these_o wicked_a agent_n for_o paganism_n and_o aneichristianism_n be_v call_v spirit_n of_o devil_n because_o they_o be_v act_v and_o influence_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n who_o ever_o since_o their_o fall_n have_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v bold_a attempt_n full_a of_o malice_n and_o rage_n against_o god_n and_o christ_n kingdom_n 26_o they_o be_v permit_v according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o egyptian_a magician_n to_o work_v lie_v wonder_n as_o the_o devil_n have_v frequent_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paganism_n and_o antichristianism_n 27_o this_o be_v the_o first_o battle_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n now_o ready_a to_o appear_v wherein_o they_o be_v overcome_v and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o extraordinary_a power_n of_o god_n style_v here_o upon_o that_o account_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o lord_n of_o host_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o rule_n and_o dominion_n over_o all_o thing_n and_o his_o power_n by_o which_o he_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v they_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o defeat_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o have_v summon_v all_o his_o force_n and_o power_n together_o under_o the_o wise_a holy_a and_o incomprehensible_a justice_n and_o vengeance_n of_o god_n to_o show_v his_o utmost_a malice_n and_o rage_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n see_v on_o chap._n 19.19_o and_o on_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n 28_o wherein_o he_o will_v manifest_v his_o uncontrollable_a power_n and_o absolute_a dominion_n after_o the_o most_o extraordinary_a manner_n beyond_o any_o thing_n which_o have_v as_o yet_o appear_v 15_o behold_v 29_o say_v christ_n i_o come_v or_o be_o just_a ready_a to_o come_v in_o my_o thousand_o year_n kingdom_n as_o 30_o a_o thief_n i._n e._n on_o a_o sudden_a and_o after_o a_o surprise_v manner_n chap._n 3.3_o 10_o 11._o bless_a in_o that_o happy_a state_n dan._n 12.12_o be_v he_o that_o 31_o watch_v in_o this_o time_n of_o trouble_n and_o temptation_n and_o they_o who_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o do_v when_o i_o come_v luke_n 12_o 35-40_a and_o 32_o bless_a also_o be_v he_o that_o keep_v his_o garment_n i._n e._n his_o purity_n righteousness_n and_o innocency_n chap._n 19.8_o lest_o lose_v his_o righteousness_n he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n i._n e._n his_o shameful_a nakedness_n be_v discover_v to_o his_o utter_a confusion_n and_o he_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o paradise_n as_o his_o naked_a first_o parent_n be_v gen._n 3._o 2_o cor._n 5.3_o 29_o these_o word_n be_v a_o parenthesis_n speak_v by_o christ_n to_o those_o who_o profess_v his_o religion_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o gentleness_n and_o tender_a care_n of_o they_o command_v they_o to_o watch_v over_o themselves_o with_o great_a diligence_n and_o signify_v what_o their_o state_n shall_v be_v in_o his_o kingdom_n just_o approach_v intimate_v by_o the_o word_n bless_v take_v from_o dan._n 12.12_o which_o be_v a_o place_n of_o the_o like_a import_n with_o this_o 30_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o represent_v 5.2_o represent_v matth._n 24._o 1_o thess_n 5.2_o in_o scripture_n as_o come_v of_o a_o sudden_a to_o his_o kingdom_n notwithstanding_o the_o many_o prognostic_n give_v of_o it_o and_o preparation_n to_o it_o because_o his_o actual_a appear_v will_v be_v on_o a_o sudden_a and_o by_o surprise_n 31_o 32_o hereby_o be_v signify_v that_o all_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v who_o have_v watch_v for_o christ_n with_o oil_n in_o their_o vessel_n as_o well_o as_o their_o lamp_n and_o shall_v be_v find_v real_o unite_v to_o he_o and_o have_v on_o his_o righteousness_n when_o he_o come_v in_o his_o kingdom_n see_v chap._n 3._o 16_o and_o he_o 33_o i._n e._n the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n under_o the_o justice_n and_o vengeance_n of_o almighty_a god_n in_o order_n to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o enemy_n judg._n 4.7_o joel_n 3.11_o 12._o gather_v they_o i._n e._n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n together_o by_o their_o instigation_n and_o power_n ever_o they_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n 34_o armageddon_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o most_o powerful_a and_o diabolical_a confederacy_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n psal_n 2._o 33_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o verse_n 14._o that_o this_o gather_v together_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o three_o evil_a spirit_n where_o yet_o as_o well_o as_o in_o this_o verse_n a_o verb_n of_o the_o singular_a number_n be_v make_v use_n of_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a language_n when_o a_o noun_n of_o the_o neuter_n gender_n be_v refer_v to_o and_o this_o gather_v together_o be_v some_o desperate_a attempt_n manage_v by_o the_o wicked_a of_o the_o old_a earth_n at_o the_o instigation_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n just_a ready_a to_o appear_v in_o which_o they_o be_v discomfit_v after_o some_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n as_o sisera_n be_v at_o megiddo_n judg._n 4_o 15.5_o 20._o and_o be_v confine_v by_o god_n in_o a_o miserable_a and_o most_o contemptible_a condition_n during_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o the_o expire_a of_o which_o satan_n and_o his_o wicked_a king_n and_o nation_n be_v again_o loose_v see_v chap._n 20._o 34_o the_o word_n signify_v the_o hill_n of_o megiddo_n call_v megiddon_n by_o the_o lxx_o the_o zech._n 12.11_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lxx_o prophet_n a_o royal_a city_n in_o the_o tribe_n of_o issachar_n but_o belong_v to_o manasseh_n which_o 1.27_o which_o josh_n 17.11_o 12._o judg._n 1.27_o the_o canaanite_n inhabit_v in_o despite_n of_o the_o child_n of_o manasseh_n and_o be_v 4._o be_v judg._n chapter_n 3_o and_o 4._o famous_a for_o the_o miraculous_a defeat_n of_o sisera_n and_o the_o king_n of_o canaan_n a_o type_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o this_o prophecy_n by_o barak_n and_o the_o israelite_n who_o come_v down_o from_o mount_n tabor_n which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o that_o place_n and_o discomfit_v they_o at_o the_o water_n of_o megiddo_n in_o the_o hilly_a as_o loc_n as_o in_o loc_n grotius_n think_v and_o mountainous_a part_n of_o that_o place_n and_o also_o for_o the_o death_n of_o 27._o of_o 2_o king_n 9_o 27._o ahaziah_n but_o especial_o of_o 20-27_a of_o 2_o king_n 23.29_o 30._o 2_o chron._n 35_o 20-27_a josiah_n who_o receive_v his_o deadly_a wound_n with_o a_o great_a slaughter_n in_o the_o valley_n of_o megiddo_n where_o he_o be_v bewail_v with_o so_o great_a a_o lamentation_n that_o the_o mourning_n in_o that_o valley_n be_v use_v by_o way_n of_o a_o proverbial_a speech_n by_o the_o prophet_n zechariah_n and_o megiddo_n be_v interpret_v by_o the_o lxx_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o slay_v or_o cut_v off_o as_o if_o it_o signify_v a_o place_n of_o great_a grief_n and_o slaughter_n and_o the_o name_n of_o this_o place_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o here_o perhaps_o to_o signify_v 1._o that_o satan_n shall_v be_v discomfit_v and_o that_o although_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o most_o advantageous_a place_n to_o defend_v himself_o signify_v by_o the_o mountain_n encompass_v the_o valley_n of_o megiddo_n for_o the_o canaanite_n have_v have_v a_o terrible_a defeat_n in_o the_o valley_n satan_n the_o leader_n of_o these_o wicked_a king_n of_o the_o earth_n may_v be_v suppose_v now_o to_o make_v choice_n of_o new_a stratagem_n signify_v by_o the_o hill_n of_o megiddo_n according_a to_o the_o 20.23_o the_o 1_o king_n 20.23_o notion_n receive_v among_o idolater_n that_o the_o god_n of_o the_o hill_n be_v strong_a than_o the_o god_n of_o the_o plain_a 2._o with_o reference_n to_o what_o be_v prophesy_v of_o by_o 39.4_o by_o chap._n 39.4_o ezekiel_n concern_v gog_n the_o type_n of_o these_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o he_o shall_v fall_v upon_o the_o mountain_n of_o israel_n 3._o megiddo_n be_v choose_v as_o the_o type_n and_o symbol_n of_o the_o place_n of_o this_o battle_n of_o decision_n to_o show_v that_o satan_n intend_v the_o destruction_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n now_o ready_a to_o succeed_v
man_n to_o reduce_v the_o several_a division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o be_v not_o so_o successful_a as_o can_v be_v wish_v mr._n mede_n be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o greek_n one_o of_o then_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr excidio_fw-la antichristi_fw-la confine_v they_o within_o the_o rhine_n and_o the_o danube_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o think_v upon_o further_a consideration_n that_o the_o true_a account_n of_o this_o division_n be_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o image_n in_o daniel_n the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o more_o full_a illustration_n by_o various_a emblem_n of_o what_o be_v but_o brief_o deliver_v in_o that_o prophecy_n see_v the_o annot._n on_o chap._n 11_o 13._o 12_o 3._o 33_o to_o wit_n at_o one_o hour_n or_o season_n make_v up_o of_o two_o half_a hour_n begin_v at_o a._n d._n 476._o as_o have_v be_v already_o full_o discourse_v on_o chap._n 8._o 7._o 13_o these_o have_v 34_o mind_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n or_o force_n and_o strength_n or_o authority_n to_o the_o beast_n to_o wit_n in_o religious_a matter_n and_o their_o assistance_n and_o arm_n on_o other_o occasion_n 34_o here_o be_v plain_o foretell_v the_o strict_a union_n there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o popish_a king_n or_o kingdom_n and_o government_n and_o the_o support_v assistance_n and_o authority_n they_o afford_v it_o which_o the_o northern_a nation_n be_v very_o famous_a for_o at_o their_o first_o settlement_n and_o conversion_n 14_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o i._n e._n oppose_v and_o persecute_v the_o 35_o lamb_n i._n e._n christ_n in_o his_o true_a member_n and_o faithful_a witness_n psalm_n 2_o act_n 4.27_o 28._o 9_o 4_o and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o by_o the_o high_a and_o powerful_a preach_v of_o his_o gospel_n chap._n 14_o for_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n and_o therefore_o able_a to_o vanquish_v they_o and_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n dan._n chap._n 2._o and_o 7._o psal_n 2._o and_o they_o that_o be_v with_o he_o i._o e_o his_o follower_n when_o he_o come_v to_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n 14._o 1._o be_v call_v and_o choose_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o this_o service_n and_o be_v his_fw-la faithful_a witness_n servant_n and_o soldier_n unto_o death_n 35_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o be_v antichristian_a king_n or_o power_n there_o have_v be_v no_o persecution_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o pagan_a power_n since_o the_o division_n of_o it_o by_o the_o northern_a nation_n 15_o and_o he_o i._n e._n the_o angel_n say_v unto_o i_o i._n e._n instruct_v i_o in_o the_o further_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n i_o have_v see_v the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v verse_n 1_o where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v i._n e._n signify_v 36_o peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n i._n e._n the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n dan._n 4.1_o 36_o here_o be_v show_v the_o amplitude_n and_o vast_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o papacy_n a_o thing_n she_o so_o much_o boast_v of_o 16_o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o king_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n even_o these_o king_n shall_v at_o last_v hate_v the_o 37_o whore_n who_o they_o have_v before_o love_v and_o admire_v and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a by_o forsake_v her_o communion_n and_o naked_a by_o strip_v she_o of_o her_o ornament_n verse_n 4._o and_o authority_n and_o by_o expose_v she_o to_o shame_n chap._n 16._o 15._o and_o shall_v 38_o eat_v her_o flesh_n i._n e._n consume_v and_o devour_v her_o very_a substance_n and_o revenue_n dan._n 7.5_o psalm_n 27.2_o and_o burn_v 39_o her_n with_o fire_n i._n e._n destroy_v what_o be_v leave_v of_o she_o 37_o a_o metaphor_n take_v from_o the_o usage_n which_o harlot_n often_o meet_v with_o from_o those_o who_o have_v be_v mislead_v and_o abuse_v by_o they_o who_o be_v wont_v at_o first_o to_o entertain_v a_o dislike_n of_o they_o then_o to_o hate_v they_o afterward_o to_o take_v from_o they_o the_o gift_n they_o have_v bestow_v on_o they_o and_o at_o last_o revenge_v themselves_o upon_o they_o by_o their_o utter_a ruin_n from_o this_o verse_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o no_o one_o of_o the_o kingdom_n or_o principality_n in_o union_n with_o the_o papacy_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o arrive_v to_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n but_o as_o all_o such_o attempt_n have_v be_v hitherto_o vain_a so_o shall_v they_o still_o be_v so_o because_o as_o they_o be_v at_o first_o many_o independent_a sovereignty_n say_v to_o be_v ten_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n when_o they_o at_o first_o give_v they_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n verse_n 13._o so_o be_v they_o to_o remain_v so_o until_o they_o forsake_v she_o it_o be_v express_o here_o affirm_v that_o the_o ten_o horn_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o that_o the_o whore_n or_o idolatrous_a church_n of_o rome_n shall_v fall_v by_o those_o very_a state_n and_o kingdom_n which_o have_v all_o along_o uphold_v she_o which_o be_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o be_v plain_o assert_v in_o the_o next_o verse_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v that_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o expire_n of_o the_o beast_n time_n shall_v be_v complete_v according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v on_o chap._n 10._o 6_o 7._o when_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o support_v the_o city_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o sit_v on_o they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o she_o the_o ten_o of_o that_o great_a city_n or_o the_o city_n and_o jurisdiction_n consist_v in_o the_o account_n of_o prophecy_n of_o ten_o principality_n must_v needs_o fall_v too_o from_o whence_o also_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o fall_v of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n mention_v chap._n 21._o 23._o refer_v to_o the_o ten_o king_n desert_v and_o forsake_v she_o 38_o a_o phrase_n take_v from_o dan._n 7.5_o psalm_n 27.2_o signify_v their_o take_n away_o her_o very_a substance_n revenue_n and_o dominion_n and_o convert_v what_o they_o have_v bestow_v upon_o she_o to_o their_o own_o use_n as_o grotius_n interpret_v the_o place_n 39_o a_o phrase_n take_v from_o levit._n 21.9_o where_o it_o be_v command_v that_o the_o daughter_n of_o a_o priest_n guilty_a of_o wheredom_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o fire_n 17_o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o wilful_o wicked_a heart_n rom._n 1.26_o 2_o thes_n 2.10_o to_o fullfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v verse_n 13_o and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n be_v its_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n by_o submit_v unto_o he_o and_o be_v govern_v by_o he_o until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n in_o this_o vision_n chap._n 13._o 5._o shall_v be_v fullfil_v i._n e._n until_o the_o promise_v make_v by_o god_n concern_v the_o expire_a of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o follow_a approach_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n shall_v be_v fullfil_v dan._n chapter_n 2._o and_o 7._o and_o 12.7_o see_v on_o chap._n 10.5_o 6.11_o 13._o and_o verse_n 16._o of_o this_o chapter_n num_fw-la 37._o 18_o and_o the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v or_o signify_v that_o remarkable_a great_a city_n which_o now_o 40_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n 40_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o regnant_n imperial_a city_n now_o actual_o have_v and_o exercise_v at_o this_o present_a time_n sovereignty_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o evident_a character_n that_o rome_n be_v here_o mean_v no_o other_o city_n be_v in_o exercise_n of_o such_o power_n at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o apostle_n see_v this_o vision_n it_o may_v not_o be_v unuseful_a to_o add_v here_o in_o the_o close_a of_o this_o chapter_n this_o short_a digression_n concern_v antichrist_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v have_v in_o one_o view_v the_o chief_a of_o what_o concern_v he_o in_o scripture_n especial_o the_o more_o plain_a and_o doctrinal_a part_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o which_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o about_o two_o year_n after_o ezekiel_n 133._o ezekiel_n ezek._n 40_o etc._n etc._n dan._n 2._o lightf_n work_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 132_o 133._o vision_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o throne_n the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n begin_v upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o egypt_n by_o nabuchadnezzar_n which_o be_v the_o only_a kingdom_n that_o oppose_v he_o which_o vision_n contain_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n glorious_a church_n and_o kingdom_n which_o be_v then_o to_o have_v come_v into_o succession_n in_o place_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o city_n then_o in_o
lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n be_v remove_v by_o he_o to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o dominion_n in_o italy_n which_o be_v plain_o foretell_v dan._n 7.8_o 24._o by_o the_o come_n up_o of_o a_o little_a horn_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n by_o who_o three_o of_o they_o be_v humble_v subdue_v and_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n 8._o may_v not_o the_o pope_n according_a to_o daniel_n 7.24_o be_v fit_o call_v a_o king_n diverse_a from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o king_n which_o be_v unite_v with_o he_o be_v not_o his_o supremacy_n a_o image_n as_o it_o be_v call_v rev._n 13.14_o of_o imperatorial_n power_n not_o a_o true_a and_o real_a one_o and_o do_v not_o he_o subsist_v mere_o by_o the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o kingdom_n of_o who_o he_o be_v the_o spiritual_a head_n so_o that_o they_o may_v according_a to_o 8.24_o to_o dan._n 8.24_o prophecy_n be_v fit_o say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o he_o and_o his_o power_n to_o be_v mighty_a but_o not_o by_o his_o own_o power_n 9_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n in_o scripture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o notorious_a in_o all_o 314-337_a all_o see_v the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n before_o quote_v foulis_n of_o romishvsurpat_fw-la overal_o convocat_n book_n lib._n 3._o bp._n stillingfl_fw-mi of_o idolatry_n p._n 314-337_a history_n that_o perdition_n mischief_n war_n and_o bloodshed_n have_v attend_v the_o rise_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o papacy_n for_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o perdition_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o be_v raise_v to_o a_o supremacy_n by_o approve_v the_o murder_n of_o the_o good_a emperor_n mauritius_n and_o advance_v itself_o above_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n by_o trample_v upon_o king_n and_o emperor_n raise_v war_n and_o sedition_n against_o they_o and_o by_o anathematise_v persecute_v and_o kill_v all_o that_o oppose_v it_o 10._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v most_o admirable_o divide_v in_o scripture_n into_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a time_n to_o the_o note_n the_o several_a step_n and_o advances_n of_o it_o and_o its_o declination_n in_o the_o half_a time_n which_o be_v a_o division_n or_o break_v of_o time_n be_v a_o intimation_n of_o its_o break_a and_o divide_a state_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 12._o now_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n that_o its_o power_n be_v most_o considerable_o break_v at_o the_o reformation_n a._n d._n 1517_o so_o that_o we_o may_v very_o well_o date_n its_o half_a time_n from_o that_o year_n after_o which_o so_o many_o nation_n fall_v off_o from_o it_o if_o from_o that_o year_n we_o ascend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o two_o unite_a time_n which_o be_v 720_o year_n we_o arrive_v at_o a._n d._n 797._o when_o his_o first_o time_n end_v consist_v of_o 360_o year_n the_o half_a of_o which_o be_v 180_o year_n and_o there_o according_a to_o expectation_n we_o find_v this_o man_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o great_a strength_n and_o vigour_n of_o manly_a age_n have_v conquer_v all_o the_o obstacle_n which_o oppose_v his_o establishment_n for_o in_o that_o very_a tempor_fw-la very_a zonar_n cedren_n sigebert_n petau._n rationar_n tempor_fw-la year_n remarkable_a for_o a_o horrible_a darkness_n for_o seventeen_o day_n together_o the_o whole_a race_n of_o leo_n conon_n call_v iconomachus_n be_v utter_o extinguish_v by_o the_o cruel_a empress_n irene_n who_o have_v all_o along_o oppose_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n whereby_o he_o be_v free_v from_o his_o enemy_n on_o all_o hand_n his_o power_n in_o the_o west_n be_v then_o also_o settle_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o mezeray_fw-fr pag._n 99_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v the_o first_o king_n that_o embrace_v christian_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v profess_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o contribute_v the_o most_o of_o any_o king_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o raise_n and_o support_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o appear_v from_o a_o inscription_n on_o a_o marblestone_n still_o extant_a at_o ravenna_n where_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o pepin_n be_v the_o first_o king_n who_o give_v example_n to_o posterity_n how_o the_o power_n of_o holy_a church_n be_v to_o be_v amplify_v and_o increase_v and_o as_o they_o have_v all_o along_o afford_v refuge_n to_o persecute_a pope_n as_o monsieur_n mezeray_n speak_v so_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n remarkable_a that_o france_n although_o it_o have_v no_o great_a obligation_n or_o dependency_n upon_o rome_n except_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n yet_o interest_n herself_o more_o warm_o in_o her_o affair_n and_o send_v more_o stately_a embassy_n thither_o than_o any_o other_o prince_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o all_o account_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o decemprincipality_n and_o that_o her_o king_n be_v the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o the_o ten._n mezeray_n pag._n 15._o 223._o rycaut_n preface_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n king_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o who_o as_o we_o may_v observe_v by_o the_o way_n the_o pope_n chief_o owe_v their_o temporal_a grandeur_n and_o if_o we_o ascend_v again_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o first_o time_n which_o must_v according_o be_v a._n d._n 437._o we_o arrive_v to_o a_o very_a remarkable_a year_n in_o which_o we_o find_v the_o world_n very_o busy_a in_o settle_v the_o lunar_a year_n as_o on_o purpose_n to_o point_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o the_o beast_n month_n be_v then_o just_a enter_v in_o who_o time_n compare_v with_o the_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n there_o be_v observe_v the_o exact_a mathematical_a proportion_n betwixt_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n a_o thing_n very_o 2._o very_o see_v before_o on_o chap._n 11._o 2._o admirable_a and_o worthy_a observation_n and_o further_o not_o only_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o the_o first_o time_n where_o the_o two_o time_n also_o begin_v be_v remarkable_a for_o some_o notable_a thing_n relate_v to_o the_o papacy_n but_o also_o the_o year_n 1157_o the_o very_a joint_n of_o time_n in_o which_o the_o two_o unite_a time_n meet_v be_v very_o famous_a for_o 4.4_o for_o baron_fw-fr heidegger_n histor_n papat_fw-la cap._n 4._o foulis_n of_o romish_a vsurpat_fw-la 4.4_o pope_n hadrian_n set_v up_o in_o the_o vatican_n a_o picture_n of_o the_o emperor_n vassalage_n who_o be_v fain_o to_o hold_v the_o pope_n stirrup_n before_o he_o can_v be_v crown_v and_o for_o his_o insolent_a letter_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o assert_n that_o he_o be_v set_v up_o by_o god_n to_o destroy_v kingdom_n and_o country_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v hold_v as_o a_o feif_n of_o the_o papacy_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v his_o antichristian_a spirit_n and_o his_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n so_o remarkable_a be_v each_o joint_n of_o the_o beast_n time_n divide_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o a_o time_n time_n or_o two_o time_n unite_v into_o one_o and_o half_o a_o time_n to_o denote_v the_o different_a state_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o kingdom_n who_o be_v the_o whole_a first_o time_n in_o his_o growth_n and_o ascent_n to_o a_o idolatrous_a power_n which_o he_o be_v full_o establish_v in_o at_o a._n d._n 797_o ten_o year_n after_o his_o finish_v the_o iconoclastick_a war_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o because_o after_o that_o time_n until_o 1517._o his_o kingdom_n continual_o increase_v and_o receive_v no_o decay_n and_o he_o go_v on_o and_o prosper_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingly_a state_n therefore_o be_v the_o two_o next_o time_n give_v in_o one_o unite_a line_n of_o time_n call_v time_n because_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingly_a state_n the_o first_o time_n measure_v out_o a_o different_a state_n from_o this_o have_v a_o distinct_a time_n to_o itself_o and_o be_v then_o end_v and_o his_o last_o state_n beginning_n at_o the_o reformation_n a_o d._n 1517._o be_v very_o apposite_o measure_v by_o half_a a_o time_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divide_v and_o a_o break_a one_o see_v therefore_o that_o the_o doctrine_n name_n number_n image_n place_n time_n and_o all_o the_o other_o character_n and_o note_n of_o antichrist_n give_v in_o scripture_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o to_o that_o alone_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichrist_n q_o e_o d._n but_o that_o the_o rise_v progress_n and_o time_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v i_o shall_v give_v this_o brief_a scheme_n of_o they_o refer_v to_o the_o several_a place_n in_o the_o annotation_n where_o they_o be_v particular_o discourse_v of_o 1._o antichrist_n 302._o antichrist_n see_v
3_o 4_o 18.6_o 2._o 25_o these_o heavenly_a army_n appear_v in_o the_o same_o habit_n with_o the_o spouse_n at_o the_o eight_o verse_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v saint_n who_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o spouse_n which_o be_v the_o church_n but_o as_o the_o member_n do_v from_o the_o body_n the_o whole_a from_o the_o part_n unite_v but_o christ_n only_o and_o not_o the_o saint_n appear_v in_o a_o vesture_n dip_v in_o blood_n to_o show_v that_o this_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n and_o the_o wicked_a world_n be_v whole_o owe_v to_o his_o blood_n according_a to_o isaiah_n 63_o 1-7_a and_o that_o the_o saint_n robe_n be_v wash_v and_o make_v white_a in_o his_o blood_n alone_o 15_o and_o out_o of_o his_o mouth_n go_v a_o sharp_a sword_n of_o sentence_n and_o condemnation_n proceed_v out_o of_o it_o verse_n 21_o that_o with_o it_o he_o shall_v smite_v all_v the_o wicked_a nation_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o after_o he_o have_v smite_v they_o he_o shall_v rule_v they_o with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n during_o the_o continuance_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n psalm_n 2._o rev._n 2.27_o see_v rev._n 20._o and_o he_o tread_v and_o that_o alone_a isa_n 63_o 1-6_a the_o winepress_n 26_o of_o the_o feirceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god_n i._n e._n the_o wicked_a of_o the_o earth_n be_v punish_v by_o he_o with_o exquisite_a torment_n 26_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o judgement_n and_o victory_n be_v contemporary_a with_o chapter_n 14._o 19_o 20._o see_v also_o on_o chapter_n 20._o 16_o and_o he_o have_v on_o his_o kingly_a and_o glorious_a 27_o vesture_n be_v 63.1_o and_o on_o his_o thigh_n upon_o which_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o fury_n be_v also_o gird_v psalm_n 45.3_o be_v 27_o 1.66_o 16._o ezek._n 38.18_o 21_o a_o name_n write_v legible_o and_o now_o see_v and_o acknowl_v by_o all_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n i._n e._n the_o only_a supreme_a universal_a monarch_n dan._n 2.44_o 45_o 47._o 1_o tim._n 6.15_o rev._n 17.14_o 27_o here_o christ_n be_v represent_v as_o take_v possession_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n clad_v in_o imperial_a glorious_a apparel_n and_o gird_v with_o a_o kingly_a sword_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o his_o go_v forth_o to_o his_o kingdom_n in_o he_o may_v glory_n and_o majesty_n psalm_n 45._o it_o be_v a_o ingenious_a conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o think_v that_o as_o his_o former_a name_n verse_n 12_o 13._o denote_v his_o divinity_n so_o do_v this_o denote_v his_o kingdom_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n whereupon_o he_o wear_v a_o title_n on_o his_o vesture_n as_o king_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v their_o regal_a cognisance_n by_o which_o they_o be_v distinguish_v and_o make_v know_v and_o also_o on_o his_o thigh_n to_o signify_v that_o he_o come_v from_o the_o loin_n or_o thigh_n of_o abraham_n and_o david_n who_o son_n he_o be_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n matth._n 1.1_o rom._n 1.3_o to_o who_o seed_n which_o be_v christ_n a_o universal_a kingdom_n be_v promise_v whereupon_o also_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o put_v their_o hand_n under_o the_o thigh_n of_o they_o to_o who_o they_o swear_v fidelity_n and_o subjection_n to_o show_v that_o christ_n the_o bless_a seed_n and_o universal_a monarch_n be_v to_o come_v from_o the_o thigh_n or_o loin_n of_o abraham_n gen._n 24_o 2.46_o 26.47_o 29._o 1_o chron._n 29.24_o ezek._n 17.18_o 17_o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n stand_v in_o the_o sun_n to_o show_v the_o glory_n of_o christ_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n now_o comfort_v his_o servant_n and_o tread_v down_o his_o enemy_n malach._n 4.2_o 3_o rev._n 1.16.8_o 12_o 10_o 1.12_o 1._o and_o he_o cry_v with_o a_o oud_a voice_n say_v to_o all_o the_o fowl_n 28_o that_o fly_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n come_v and_o gather_v yourselves_o together_o unto_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o great_a god_n i_o e._n come_v and_o partake_v of_o and_o c_o lebrate_v this_o his_o great_a victory_n be_v 34.6_o jerem._n 12.9_o ezek._n 39.17_o 19_o zeph._n 1.7_o 28_o in_o this_o verse_n begin_v the_o three_o vision_n of_o this_o chapter_n wherein_o be_v describe_v the_o event_n and_o success_n of_o the_o battle_n of_o armageddon_n by_o a_o feast_n for_o fowl_n upon_o the_o carcase_n of_o the_o slay_v to_o which_o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v invite_v by_o a_o poetical_a allocution_n make_v use_v of_o 1_o sam._n 17.46_o jerem._n 12.9_o and_o ezek._n 39_o 17-20_a the_o place_n here_o allude_v to_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o battle_n and_o success_n mention_v in_o this_o place_n have_v a_o reference_n to_o gog_n the_o subject_a of_o those_o vision_n of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n now_o although_o by_o fowl_n be_v mean_v in_o the_o prophet_n the_o damn_a spirit_n who_o seize_v on_o lose_v mankind_n as_o ravenous_a bird_n on_o their_o prey_n yet_o because_o they_o be_v discomfit_v in_o this_o battle_n and_o be_v represent_v as_o bound_v in_o it_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n which_o have_v a_o reference_n rather_o to_o the_o saint_n those_o army_n of_o heaven_n on_o white_a horse_n who_o come_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o air_n at_o this_o day_n of_o judgement_n typify_v by_o a_o battle_n of_o decision_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v invite_v to_o a_o feast_n upon_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o slay_v as_o it_o be_v call_v ezek_n 39_o 17-21_a according_a to_o the_o notion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v wont_v to_o supper_n to_o dr._n cudworth_n true_a notion_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n feast_n upon_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o after_o a_o victory_n and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o spoil_n take_v in_o war_n as_o abraham_n be_v fea_v by_o melchizedeck_v and_o his_o soldier_n upon_o the_o spoil_n take_v from_o the_o wicked_a king_n a_o type_n of_o the_o king_n here_o vanquish_v gen._n 14._o and_o according_o the_o saint_n be_v here_o invite_v to_o a_o eucharistical_a feast_n for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o christ_n enemy_n who_o be_v frequent_o in_o scripture_n say_v to_o 149._o to_o see_v rev._n 18.20_o psalm_n 58.10_o psalm_n 106._o and_o 149._o rejoice_v not_o in_o the_o misery_n but_o in_o the_o righteous_a judgement_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o wicked_a in_o regard_n of_o which_o righteousness_n they_o be_v comfort_v as_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n speak_v chap._n 14.22_o 23._o concern_v the_o evil_a which_o god_n bring_v upon_o the_o wicked_a for_o their_o wicked_a way_n and_o do_n 18_o that_o you_o may_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o captain_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o mighty_a man_n or_o soldier_n jerem._n 46_o 5._o and_o the_o flesh_n of_o horse_n and_o of_o they_o that_o sit_v on_o they_o and_o the_o flesh_n of_o all_o man_n booth_n free_a and_o bond_n both_o small_a and_o great_a i._n e._n that_o you_o may_v rejoice_v for_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o his_o enemy_n whatsoever_o psalm_n 110._o and_o 149._o rev._n 18.20_o ezek._n 39_o 18-21_a 19_o and_o i_o see_v the_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o papacy_n and_o its_o hierarchy_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o army_n i._n e._n all_o the_o wicked_a potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o follower_n and_o adherent_n gather_v together_o to_o make_v war_n i._n e._n unite_a in_o a_o diabolical_a conspiracy_n chap._n 16.13_o 14_o 16._o against_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o white_a horse_v i._n e._n christ_n verse_n 11._o against_o his_o army_n the_o saint_n verse_n 14_o 20_o and_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v captive_n rev._n 13.10_o and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n i._n e._n the_o other_o beast_n that_o wrought_a miracle_n before_o he_o with_o which_o he_o deceive_v they_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v his_o image_n i._n e._n the_o adherent_n of_o antichrist_n chap._n 13._o these_o 29_o both_o be_v cast_v 30_o alive_a into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n i._n e._n be_v punish_v after_o a_o most_o exemplary_a manner_n and_o with_o the_o utmost_a severity_n 29_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o the_o conspiracy_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v first_o take_v and_o be_v condemn_v to_o the_o lake_n even_o before_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o wicked_a nation_n who_o find_v they_o there_o when_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o it_o rev._n 20_o 10-15_a 30_o this_o phrase_n show_v 1._o that_o their_o punishment_n will_v be_v very_o severe_a and_o very_o exemplary_a proceed_v from_o the_o utmost_a wrath_n and_o indignation_n of_o god_n express_v by_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v their_o final_a and_o eternal_a condemnation_n as_o be_v the_o very_a same_o punishment_n to_o which_o
manner_n and_o restrain_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o mischief_n but_o because_o he_o be_v to_o be_v let_v loose_a after_o the_o thousand_o year_n therefore_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n until_o afterward_o when_o he_o be_v make_v utter_o uncapable_a of_o any_o manner_n of_o power_n or_o action_n against_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n for_o the_o least_o season_n and_o that_o to_o all_o eternity_n and_o here_o end_v the_o first_o triumph_n and_o conquest_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o kingdom_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o reduce_n of_o his_o enemy_n viz._n antichrist_n the_o wicked_a nation_n and_o the_o devil_n so_o as_o to_o make_v they_o his_o footstool_n who_o his_o father_n have_v be_v subdue_a for_o he_o from_o his_o ascension_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o psalm_n 110.1_o 1_o cor._n 15.25_o 5_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o season_n be_v not_o where_o determine_v in_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v positive_o assign_v only_o if_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o seven_o thousand_o year_n duration_n of_o the_o world_n prove_v true_a it_o must_v comprehend_v that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o will_v be_v find_v want_v to_o complete_a the_o 7000_o year_n after_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n 4_o and_o i_o see_v 6_o throne_n i._n e._n solemn_a and_o glorious_a preparation_n for_o rule_n and_o judgement_n dan._n 7.9_o and_o 7_o they_o i._n e._n the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o come_v with_o christ_n chap._n 19.14_o dan._n 7.13_o 18_o 21_o 22_o 26_o 27._o zech._n 14.5_o 1_o thes_n 4.14_o sit_v 8_o upon_o they_o i._n e._n be_v invest_v in_o a_o regal_a and_o a_o judicial_a office_n and_o 9_o judgement_n i._n e._n power_n of_o govern_v sentence_a and_o punish_v be_v give_v unto_o they_o who_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n by_o god_n and_o christ_n dan._n 7.22_o 27._o and_o i_o see_v the_o separate_a 10_o soul_n of_o they_o or_o of_o the_o person_n that_o we_o e_z behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i._n e._n the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n of_o rome_n rev_n 6.9_o 10_o 11._o and_o 11_o i_o see_v also_o the_o 12_o soul_n of_o they_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n i._n e._n the_o faithful_a witness_n kill_v by_o antichrist_n chap._n 6_o 11._o 11_o 7._o 13_o 15_o 16._o and_o they_o i._n e._n all_o these_o saint_n and_o martyr_n 13_o live_v again_o in_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15_o 42-50_a and_o 14_o reign_v with_o 15_o chr_n st_o a_o 16_o thousand_o year_n 6_o this_o representation_n be_v take_v from_o dan._n 7.9_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o 19.28_o the_o mede_n work_n p._n 762._o grot._n in_o matth._n 19.28_o throne_n or_o seat_n of_o the_o jewish_a consistory_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o 19.28_o of_o mede_n work_n p._n 762._o grot._n in_o matth._n 19.28_o grotius_n to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o jew_n among_o who_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o tribe_n be_v wont_a to_o sit_v with_o the_o king_n ih_o public_a assembly_n and_o according_o this_o court_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o grand_a assize_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v many_o throne_n as_o 1._o the_o throne_n of_o god_n the_o father_n dan._n 7.9_o 2._o the_o throne_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o he_o be_v enstate_v dan._n 7.13_o 14_o upon_o the_o judgement_n pass_v upon_o antâ—ehrist_n to_o show_v that_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n begin_v not_o until_o after_o that_o judgement_n and_o destruction_n as_o in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o thousand_o year_n do_v not_o enter_v until_o after_o the_o battle_n of_o decision_n which_o be_v also_o call_v a_o judgement_n chap._n 19_o 3._o many_o throne_n of_o saint_n dan._n 7.10_o 18_o 22_o 26._o where_o the_o saint_n be_v call_v the_o judgement_n and_o be_v say_v to_o he_o set_v in_o judgement_n and_o many_o throne_n to_o be_v set_v down_o pitch_v or_o erect_v as_o the_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v translate_v at_o the_o 9th_o verse_n which_o throne_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o angel_n who_o be_v not_o represent_v as_o sit_v but_o stand_v as_o minister_a and_o assist_v spirit_n 1_o king_n 22.19_o be_v 6.1_o dan._n 7.10_o 7_o by_o a_o diligent_a compare_n of_o dan._n 7.13_o 18_o etc._n etc._n with_o rev._n 19.14_o 17._o and_o this_o verse_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v that_o the_o saint_n those_o army_n of_o heaven_n who_o come_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o cloud_n to_o judgement_n be_v the_o they_o here_o refer_v to_o the_o very_a they_o dan._n 7.13_o where_o the_o like_a phrase_n be_v use_v who_o come_v with_o the_o son_n of_o man_n upon_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o throne_n a_o kingdom_n and_o a_o judicatory_a be_v ascribe_v in_o 14_a in_o matth._n 19.28_o luke_n 22.30_o 1_o cor._n 6_o 14_a scripture_n over_o the_o wicked_a angel_n and_o the_o world_n and_o who_o have_v here_o throne_n give_v they_o as_o a_o reward_n for_o their_o attendance_n upon_o christ_n in_o the_o forego_n battle_n to_o who_o alone_o yet_o the_o victory_n be_v ascribe_v chap._n 19.21_o 8_o to_o sit_v upon_o a_o throne_n denote_v in_o scripture_n a_o continuance_n in_o a_o undisturbed_a possession_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n with_o a_o right_n of_o judicature_n as_o expositor_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v show_v on_o the_o article_n concern_v christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 9_o this_o word_n signify_v rule_n and_o government_n in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o a_o judicial_a power_n gen._n 15_o 14.19_o 9.1_o sam._n 4.18_o psalm_n 72.1_o 2._o 10_o from_o this_o place_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o these_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o very_a martyr_n who_o he_o have_v see_v before_o under_o the_o altar_n chap._n 6_o 9-11_a the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v in_o both_o place_n 2._o that_o they_o be_v particular_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v behead_v which_o be_v a_o locum_fw-la a_o grot._n in_o locum_fw-la roman_a punishment_n 3._o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a and_o sleep_v not_o in_o its_o separate_a state_n because_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n have_v robe_n give_v unto_o they_o and_o be_v admonish_v to_o rest_n for_o a_o little_a season_n 6_o 9-11_a 11_o these_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o former_a by_o the_o interposition_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o and_n and_o be_v evident_o as_o appear_v from_o compare_v this_o place_n with_o rev._n 6.11_o the_o witness_n martyr_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o antichrist_n who_o be_v to_o fill_v up_o or_o complete_a the_o number_n of_o martyr_n and_o then_o to_o live_v and_o reign_v together_o with_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n 12_o pareus_n suppose_v a_o ellipsis_n in_o this_o place_n which_o may_v be_v thus_o supply_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n although_o separate_a soul_n be_v often_o speak_v of_o in_o scripture_n in_o the_o masculine_a gender_n luke_n 16_o 19-31_a 13_o they_o live_v that_o be_v in_o their_o person_n in_o body_n suit_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a milennium_n for_o this_o can_v refer_v to_o the_o soul_n here-mentioned_n which_o live_v before_o as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v see_v also_o the_o note_n on_o the_o follow_a verse_n 14_o this_o as_o well_o as_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o expression_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n concern_v the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n be_v take_v chief_o from_o daniel_n who_o in_o the_o second_o and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n foretell_v that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n evident_o prove_v by_o several_a append._n several_a mede_n be_v work_n pag._n 711._o dr._n moor'â—_n sâ—â—ps_n proph_n 2.13_o dr_n gressener_n s_o demonstr_n b._n 2._o 6-8_a and_o the_o append._n author_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a the_o god_n of_o heaven_n shall_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o from_o small_a beginning_n or_o a_o infant-state_n liken_v by_o daniel_n to_o a_o etc._n a_o mr._n mede_n 713_o 743_o etc._n etc._n stone_n shall_v by_o a_o divine_a and_o supernatural_a power_n increase_v so_o far_o that_o at_o last_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o great_a image_n dan._n 2.43_o 44._o it_o shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n that_o be_v a_o universal_a and_o a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n after_o it_o have_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o other_o kingdom_n particular_o that_o
that_o the_o apostle_n may_v not_o seem_v to_o contradict_v what_o he_o have_v say_v just_a before_o concern_v the_o dead_a rise_n first_o the_o survive_a saint_n shall_v be_v catch_v up_o in_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n to_o be_v with_o he_o to_o all_o eternity_n in_o heaven_n which_o be_v also_o assert_v by_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o 15_o verse_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n who_o shall_v be_v alive_a at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o which_o be_v asleep_a that_o be_v shall_v not_o rise_v before_o they_o or_o shall_v not_o dieu_fw-fr not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nequaquam_fw-la assequemur_fw-la sive_fw-la attingemus_fw-la ludou._n de_fw-fr dieu_fw-fr attain_v the_o same_o state_n of_o incorruptibility_n and_o immortality_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v at_o the_o very_a moment_n of_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trump_n until_o afterward_o which_o distance_n of_o time_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o may_v be_v many_o year_n for_o aught_o that_o be_v assert_v in_o this_o place_n by_o he_o because_o the_o same_o word_n be_v use_v 1_o cor._n 15.23_o concern_v the_o distance_n betwixt_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o that_o of_o the_o dead_a saint_n which_o be_v now_o almost_o the_o space_n of_o seventeen_o hundred_o year_n and_o although_o the_o apostle_n 1_o thes_n 4.17_o seem_v to_o assert_v that_o the_o live_a saint_n shall_v be_v catch_v up_o together_o with_o the_o dead_a saint_n yet_o those_o word_n must_v not_o be_v so_o understand_v as_o if_o the_o live_a saint_n be_v catch_v up_o at_o the_o same_o moment_n that_o the_o dead_a saint_n rise_v for_o then_o the_o apostle_n will_v contradict_v himself_o but_o must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rom._n 3.12_o viz._n that_o they_o shall_v be_v catch_v up_o in_o their_o own_o order_n and_o time_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v in_o the_o like_a state_n with_o they_o or_o else_o do_v rather_o refer_v to_o the_o last_o joint_a ascent_n of_o both_o together_o into_o the_o high_a region_n of_o the_o air_n the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n hitherto_o have_v be_v perhaps_o in_o some_o low_a part_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v for_o ever_o with_o the_o lord_n this_o and_o such_o like_a parallel_n betwixt_o the_o doctrinal_a and_o prophetical_a part_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o the_o resurrection_n do_v incline_v i_o to_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n which_o i_o be_v for_o a_o long_a while_n averse_a to_o as_o i_o since_o find_v mr._n 20._o mr._n pag._n 770._o epist._n 20._o mede_n be_v until_o by_o a_o more_o close_a consideration_n of_o what_o dr._n beverley_n have_v discourse_v on_o this_o point_n i_o be_v full_o convince_v 22_o by_o second_o death_n be_v mean_v final_a eternal_a punishment_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o first_o death_n of_o the_o slay_v with_o the_o sword_n of_o christ_n mouth_n for_o at_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o wicked_a be_v slay_v by_o the_o conviction_n sentence_n and_o condemnation_n of_o christ_n gospel_n and_o appearance_n which_o be_v call_v the_o make_n of_o his_o foe_n his_o footstool_n psalm_n 110.1_o 1_o cor._n 15.25_o rom._n 16.20_o heb._n 2_o 5-9_a whereby_o the_o first_o act_n of_o christ_n regal_a power_n at_o his_o first_o send_v of_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o strength_n out_o of_o zion_n to_o bring_v his_o enemy_n under_o the_o footstool_n of_o his_o throne_n seem_v to_o be_v signify_v under_o which_o they_o lie_v in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n that_o be_v condemnation_n and_o inability_n to_o act_v any_o thing_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v accomplish_v when_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o break_v forth_o into_o open_a enmity_n and_o hostility_n and_o be_v at_o last_o utter_o subdue_v and_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n to_o suffer_v eternal_a punishment_n and_o the_o son_n shall_v put_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o abolish_v and_o bring_v to_o naught_o all_o his_o enemy_n even_o death_n itself_o the_o last_o enemy_n to_o be_v subdue_v 1_o cor._n 15.24_o 26._o but_o those_o who_o be_v partaker_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n be_v find_v alive_a at_o christ_n first_o appear_v in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v continue_v in_o that_o state_n and_o suffer_v no_o death_n at_o all_o neither_o the_o first_o proceed_v from_o the_o conviction_n of_o christ_n gospel_n and_o judgement_n nor_o the_o second_o of_o final_a condemnation_n 23_o they_o may_v be_v say_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v crucify_v with_o christ_n and_o to_o live_v with_o he_o for_o the_o personal_a hominis_fw-la personal_a see_v dr._n homes_n and_o mr._n mather_n de_fw-fr signo_fw-la filii_fw-la hominis_fw-la reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n can_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n whatsoever_o glorious_a appearance_n may_v be_v of_o his_o humanity_n from_o his_o throne_n in_o the_o cloud_n and_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o daniel_n of_o which_o more_o hereafter_o as_o occasion_n offer_v 24_o here_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o the_o same_o individual_a thousand_o year_n be_v mean_v throughout_o the_o whole_a chapter_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o greek_a article_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whereby_o reference_n be_v make_v to_o each_o forego_n thousand_o year_n and_o it_o be_v show_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o for_o satan_n be_v bind_v a_o thousand_o year_n verse_n 2._o and_o be_v restrain_v verse_n 3._o from_o deceive_v the_o nation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d during_o the_o same_o thousand_o year_n the_o dead_a saint_n and_o martyr_n live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o same_o space_n of_o year_n verse_n 4._o during_o which_o also_o the_o wicked_a be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n verse_n 5._o the_o live_a saint_n be_v partaker_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n during_o a_o thousand_o year_n verse_n 6._o at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o very_a thousand_o year_n satan_n be_v loose_v verse_n 7._o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o thousand_o year_n during_o which_o satan_n be_v bind_v be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o during_o which_o the_o live_a saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o thousand_o year_n assign_v to_o the_o dead_a saint_n raise_v and_o the_o dead_a state_n of_o the_o wicked_a because_o they_o which_o agree_v in_o one_o three_o must_v agree_v among_o themselves_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o sort_n of_o mankind_n to_o who_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v assign_v viz._n the_o dead-raised_n saint_n and_o martyr_n the_o dead_a wicked_a raise_v to_o a_o spiritual_a and_o political_a death_n and_o the_o live_a saint_n change_v for_o there_o be_v only_o so_o many_o part_n or_o sort_n of_o mankind_n in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o it_o be_v not_o assign_v to_o any_o living-wicked_n who_o shall_v live_v wicked_o and_o then_o die_v because_o whatsoever_o live_v at_o all_o shall_v live_v ezek._n 47.9_o 7_o and_o when_o the_o forego_v thousand_o year_n during_o which_o he_o have_v be_v bind_v and_o restrain_v from_o deceive_v the_o nation_n verse_n 2_o 3_o be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v 25_o loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n i._n e._n his_o close_a restraint_n from_o all_o power_n and_o liberty_n of_o temptation_n shall_v be_v take_v off_o 25_o satan_n who_o be_v always_o a_o prisoner_n and_o in_o everlasting_a chain_n under_o darkness_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n be_v more_o peculiar_o restrain_v during_o the_o thousand_o year_n from_o all_o power_n of_o temptation_n which_o he_o have_v exercise_v notwithstanding_o his_o chain_n of_o darkness_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o fall_n from_o his_o first_o estate_n until_o then_o when_o he_o be_v close_o confine_v by_o the_o glorious_a appearance_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n in_o the_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o when_o that_o appearance_n be_v withdraw_v from_o the_o new_a earth_n than_o satan_n be_v as_o it_o be_v loose_v and_o at_o liberty_n to_o tempt_v which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v whilst_o the_o holiness_n righteousness_n truth_n and_o justice_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n appear_v in_o their_o full_a power_n and_o glory_n 8_o and_o shall_v go_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n and_o restraint_n to_o and_o fro_o in_o the_o earth_n seek_v who_o he_o may_v devour_v to_o deceive_v the_o 26_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o *_o quarter_n or_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n 27_o and_o magog_n i._n e._n the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o his_o christ_n ezek._n 38.2_o 3.39_o 8._o rev._n 19.18_o 19_o 21._o
belong_v to_o those_o who_o practice_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o undefiled_a rule_n of_o christian_a worship_n give_v in_o this_o prophecy_n 4_o john_n to_o the_o seven_o 6_o eminent_a churches_n in_o asia_n the_o less_o grace_n i._n e._n the_o free_a and_o undeserved_a love_n and_o assistance_n of_o god_n be_v unto_o you_o and_z 7_o peace_n i._n e._n all_o manner_n of_o prosperity_n especial_o spiritual_a from_o 8_o he_o or_o the_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v to_o come_v i._n e._n the_o eternal_a and_o immutable_a god_n exod._n 3.14_o who_o can_v therefore_o reveal_v and_o will_v certain_o accomplish_v all_o which_o be_v here_o foretell_v and_o which_o belong_v unto_o his_o church_n from_o the_o begin_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o time_n and_o from_o the_o 9_o seven_o spirit_n i._n e._n the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o spirit_n zach._n 4.2_o 6._o which_o be_v before_o his_o throne_n i._n e._n be_v present_a and_o of_o counsel_n with_o he_o who_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n work_v and_o communicate_v grace_n and_o gift_n by_o its_o operation_n according_a to_o his_o supreme_a good_a pleasure_n and_o determination_n 6_o the_o seven_o church_n particular_o mention_v in_o the_o 11_o verse_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a and_o flourish_a of_o those_o which_o be_v under_o the_o peculiar_a care_n and_o government_n of_o john_n upon_o which_o account_n they_o may_v be_v very_o well_o make_v choice_n of_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n among_o many_o other_o which_o be_v then_o probable_o plant_v in_o asia_n minor_n now_o call_v anatolia_n some_o traveller_n particular_o the_o ingenious_a mr._n spoon_n have_v remark_v several_a circumstance_n of_o their_o present_a condition_n answerable_a to_o the_o judgement_n denounce_v against_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a epistle_n which_o may_v render_v it_o something_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v immediate_o direct_v unto_o they_o although_o the_o argument_n bring_v by_o dr._n moor_n and_o other_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o carry_v with_o they_o a_o full_a conviction_n of_o what_o grotius_n confess_v that_o the_o seven_o asiatic_a church_n be_v but_o a_o pattern_n and_o example_n of_o the_o sevenfold_a state_n and_o quality_n successive_a temper_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o of_o which_o perhaps_o for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n unusual_a in_o scripture_n there_o may_v be_v some_o intimation_n in_o their_o name_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v which_o may_v probable_o have_v be_v make_v out_o more_o clear_o if_o we_o have_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o ancient_a history_n and_o circumstance_n of_o those_o church_n however_o that_o they_o be_v mystical_a and_o not_o bare_o literal_a epistle_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o observation_n draw_v from_o the_o text_n itself_o in_o my_o follow_a annotation_n and_o shall_v not_o rest_v upon_o extrinsical_a and_o more_o remote_a argument_n be_v sufficient_o convince_v of_o the_o frequent_a weakness_n of_o reason_v upon_o such_o topic_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o upon_o a_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o all_o circumstance_n i_o can_v but_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o these_o seven_o asiatic_a church_n represent_v the_o seven_o period_n and_o succession_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o in_o correspondence_n to_o the_o creation_n a_o type_n of_o god_n transaction_n with_o his_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o know_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n after_o six_o thousand_o year_n of_o labour_n and_o imperfection_n to_o enjoy_v a_o seven_o of_o peace_n holiness_n and_o perfection_n from_o whence_o the_o pythagorean_n who_o philosophy_n come_v from_o the_o east_n take_v their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o this_o number_n which_o be_v in_o scripture_n and_o particular_o in_o this_o prophecy_n often_o make_v use_n of_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n and_o be_v a_o perfect_a number_n not_o upon_o a_o arithmetical_a account_n for_o the_o number_n six_o be_v the_o first_o perfect_a arithmetical_a one_o but_o upon_o a_o mystical_a in_o memory_n of_o god_n have_v finish_v and_o perfect_v his_o work_n on_o the_o seventb_a day_n and_o of_o the_o sabbatical_a rest_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o seven_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o world_n after_o six_o remarkable_a period_n of_o it_o from_o christ_n resurrection_n of_o which_o more_o hereafter_o on_o chap._n 20._o 5._o howsoever_o thus_o much_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o epistle_n aught_o to_o be_v due_o consider_v by_o all_o church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v avoid_v the_o fault_n therein_o reprehend_v and_o the_o punishment_n threaten_v in_o they_o for_o what_o be_v therein_o write_v be_v write_v for_o our_o instruction_n upon_o who_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v come_v 7_o peace_n especial_o spiritual_a be_v the_o great_a of_o blessing_n be_v put_v in_o scripture_n to_o denote_v all_o manner_n of_o prosperity_n 8_o the_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jehovah_n who_o be_v be_v itself_o for_o these_o word_n be_v a_o explication_n of_o that_o sacred_a name_n see_v the_o interpreter_n on_o exod._n 3.14_o 9_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mede_n disc_n 10._o and_o of_o dr._n hammond_n on_o the_o place_n that_o by_o the_o seven_o spirit_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v seven_o angel_n but_o beside_o that_o as_o grotius_n note_v on_o the_o place_n spirit_n be_v distinguish_v from_o angel_n in_o the_o five_o chapter_n and_o that_o chap._n 4._o 5._o they_o be_v call_v the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o be_v a_o title_n not_o give_v to_o angel_n in_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o easy_o accountable_a why_o angel_n shall_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o that_o before_o the_o son_n and_o that_o grace_n shall_v be_v pray_v and_o wish_v for_o from_o they_o when_o all_o good_a gift_n be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n james_n chap._n 1._o 17._o to_o come_v from_o above_o from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n and_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o a_o salutation_n or_o blessing_n in_o scripture_n in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o mere_a angel_n for_o the_o angel_n gen._n 48.15.6_o be_v christ_n and_o not_o a_o create_a angel_n such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n will_v give_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o creature-worship_n than_o can_v be_v imagine_v to_o have_v be_v give_v in_o this_o prophecy_n which_o be_v so_o severe_a against_o all_o idolatry_n and_o in_o which_o this_o very_a apostle_n be_v twice_o reprehend_v for_o offer_v to_o give_v worship_n to_o a_o angel_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o interpret_n the_o word_n in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v certain_o the_o safe_a and_o the_o true_a way_n in_o my_o opinion_n to_o understand_v they_o concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v here_o by_o seven_o spirit_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o various_a but_o perfect_a operation_n and_o gift_n denote_v by_o seven_o the_o number_n of_o perfection_n as_o we_o have_v already_o note_v and_o shall_v declare_v more_o full_o hereafter_o to_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o sevenfold_o successive_a state_n of_o it_o whereupon_o zach._n 4._o the_o seven_o lamp_n at_o the_o 2d_o verse_n be_v at_o the_o 6_o verse_n say_v to_o be_v by_o god_n spirit_n that_o be_v from_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o in_o those_o seven_o lamp_n diffuse_v its_o mighty_a and_o perfect_a operation_n but_o although_o angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v place_v before_o christ_n yet_o the_o order_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v in_o scripture_n not_o in_o that_o very_a apostolic_a benediction_n 2_o cor._n 13._o where_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n be_v place_v first_o and_o in_o this_o form_n of_o benediction_n the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v put_v before_o christ_n because_o more_o be_v to_o be_v speak_v concern_v he_o afterward_o who_o be_v therefore_o more_o convenient_o to_o be_v reserve_v unto_o the_o last_o place_n 5_o and_o from_o 10_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o faithful_a witness_n of_o his_o father_n will_n and_o a_o prophet_n worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o the_o first_o beget_v of_o or_o first_o bear_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o his_o be_v first_o raise_v which_o be_v a_o new_a birth_n or_o a_o regeneration_n act_v 13.33_o and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o chief_a ruler_n and_o disposer_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n especial_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o shall_v be_v break_v to_o piece_n and_o consume_v by_o his_o kingdom_n dan._n 2_o 44.4_o 17._o unto_o he_o that_o love_v we_o unto_fw-la the_o death_n john_n 15.13_o and_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n in_o or_o by_o his_v own_o blood_n shed_v for_o they_o 10_o note_v here_o the_o great_a
propriety_n of_o the_o title_n attribute_v to_o christ_n for_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o faithful_a witness_n that_o the_o follow_a prophecy_n may_v be_v the_o more_o ready_o believe_v and_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pretence_n of_o antichrist_n to_o new_a tradition_n distinct_a from_o those_o deliver_v by_o he_o in_o his_o gospel_n the_o entire_a revelation_n of_o his_o father_n be_v will._n two_o his_o resurrection_n be_v mention_v because_o it_o be_v the_o chief_a proof_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o chief_o because_o that_o from_o thence_o be_v take_v the_o epocha_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o time_n and_o season_n of_o this_o prophecy_n the_o other_o title_n plain_o relate_v to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o blood_n alone_o to_o our_o justification_n and_o sanctification_n and_o to_o our_o praise_n due_a to_o he_o alone_o in_o opposition_n to_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o other_o corruption_n of_o the_o opposite_a antichristian_a kingdom_n 6_o and_o have_v make_v we_o king_n to_o reign_v on_o the_o earth_n in_o his_o kingdom_n dan_o 7.27_o rev._n 5_o 10.20_o 6._o and_o priest_n to_o offer_v spiritual_a sacrifice_n 1_o pet._n 2.9_o rev._n 20.6_o unto_o god_n and_o his_o father_n and_o not_o unto_o saint_n and_o angel_n to_o he_o christ_n be_v glory_n i._n e._n praise_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o perfection_n and_o kingly_a dominion_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o in_o his_o everlasting_a kingdom_n dan._n 2.44_o revel_v 11.15_o amen_n so_o be_v it_o and_o so_o it_o will_v be_v 7_o 11_o behold_v he_o come_v 12_o i._n e._n he_o will_v as_o certain_o come_v as_o if_o we_o see_v he_o now_o a_o come_n with_o cloud_n i.e._n with_o power_n and_o great_a glory_n dan._n 7.13_o matth._n 24.30_o and_o every_o eye_n of_o all_o man_n shall_v see_v he_o come_v and_o they_o also_o which_o pierce_v he_o i._n e._n the_o jew_n shall_v see_v he_o feel_v his_o power_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o isa_n 40.5_o zach._n 12.10_o john_n 19.37_o and_o all_o kindred_n tribe_n or_o people_n of_o the_o earth_n i.e._n of_o the_o wicked_a worldly_a and_o 13_o antichristian_a part_n shall_v wail_v because_o of_o he_o their_o judge_n who_o they_o have_v provoke_v even_o so_o 14_o amen_o i._n e._n this_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o desire_v 11_o this_o verse_n relate_v to_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o kingdom_n at_o the_o last_o day_n when_o the_o jew_n who_o crucify_v he_o and_o all_o other_o his_o enemy_n shall_v appear_v and_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v worth_a note_n that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o art_n observe_v by_o the_o most_o judicious_a writer_n we_o have_v here_o from_o verse_n 5._o give_v we_o in_o short_a at_o the_o very_a entrance_n of_o this_o prophecy_n a_o brief_a representation_n of_o the_o chief_a end_n and_o design_n of_o it_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o upon_o all_o fit_a occasion_n we_o be_v present_v with_o a_o short_a view_n because_o it_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o all_o the_o event_n typify_v in_o this_o book_n be_v design_v to_o produce_v and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o catastrophe_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o plotinus_n phrase_n or_o of_o all_o the_o transaction_n which_o have_v appear_v on_o the_o stage_n of_o it_o 12_o a_o form_n of_o speech_n in_o use_n with_o the_o prophet_n denote_v the_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o what_o they_o foretell_v or_o come_v may_v here_o signify_v he_o begin_v to_o come_v as_o verse_n 1._o see_v 150._o see_v pag._n 145._o 150._o dr._n pocock_n on_o joel_n 13_o earth_n be_v take_v in_o this_o sense_n sometime_o in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o 14_o this_o word_n in_o scripture_n be_v put_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o thing_n will_v be_v as_o well_o as_o to_o wish_v for_o it_o and_o approve_v it_o 8_o and_o do_v not_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o extent_n of_o this_o prophecy_n for_o i_o christ_n who_o have_v reveal_v it_o be_o alpha_n 15_o and_o omega_n the_o beginning_n and_o the_o end_n who_o be_o before_o all_o thing_n and_o shall_v abide_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o say_v the_o lord_n christ_n which_o be_v or_o the_o that_o be_v and_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v to_o come_v the_o almighty_a as_o well_o as_o eternal_a jehovah_n who_o can_v bring_v to_o pass_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o time_n 15_o these_o be_v the_o first_o and_o last_o letter_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n whereby_o the_o beginning_n and_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n time_n and_o season_n be_v ascribe_v to_o christ_n as_o the_o incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o god_n also_o be_v viz._n his_o name_n jehovah_n and_o his_o almightiness_n so_o that_o this_o verse_n contain_v a_o plain_a declaration_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n 9_o i_o john_n who_o also_o be_o your_o brother_n in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o companion_n in_o tribulation_n i._n e._n a_o fellow-sufferer_n with_o you_o and_o in_o the_o kingdom_n and_o patience_n or_o patient_a 15_o expectation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n delay_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n dan._n 12_o 4-13_a rev._n 10.4_o 7._o be_v in_o 17_o banishment_n in_o the_o isle_n that_o be_v call_v 18_o patmos_n for_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i.e._n the_o gospel_n 16_o for_o so_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o signify_v and_o may_v very_o well_o be_v translate_v by_o a_o figure_n common_a in_o scripture_n for_o this_o kingdom_n be_v to_o have_v begin_v in_o its_o full_a power_n immediate_o at_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o be_v then_o expect_v by_o the_o apostle_n act_n 1.6_o but_o be_v still_o patient_o to_o be_v wait_v for_o until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n to_o which_o it_o be_v defer_v although_o the_o word_n may_v more_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o patience_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o his_o own_o patient_a expectation_n of_o his_o kingdom_n until_o the_o time_n agree_v on_o with_o his_o father_n see_v chap._n 3.10_o 17_o in_o the_o time_n of_o domitian_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 95_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 96_o as_o chronologer_n general_o agree_v 18_o situate_v in_o the_o archi-pelago_a about_o 40_o mile_n from_o the_o continent_n of_o asia_n towards_o ephesus_n in_o the_o sea_n next_o to_o the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o write_v and_o as_o ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n have_v their_o vision_n when_o they_o be_v in_o captivity_n so_o also_o may_v it_o be_v by_o way_n of_o correspondence_n ordain_v by_o god_n that_o john_n shall_v receive_v this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o place_n of_o exile_n restraint_n and_o place_n of_o recess_n and_o retiremeâ—_n from_o the_o wicked_a world_n afford_v the_o fit_a disposition_n and_o opportunity_n for_o divine_a communication_n 10._o i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n 19_o i._n e._n under_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o it_o on_o the_o 20_o lord_n day_n and_o 21_o hear_v that_o be_v perceive_v in_o my_o spirit_n unexpected_o and_o as_o it_o be_v from_o behind_o i_o a_o great_a voice_n as_o of_o a_o trumpet_n i._n e._n a_o very_a loud_a voice_n as_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o trumpet_n on_o the_o solemn_a festival_n psal_n 47.5_o or_o in_o the_o time_n of_o war_n zechar._n 9.14_o to_o raise_v my_o attention_n and_o to_o encourage_v i_o and_o to_o signify_v that_o judgement_n be_v to_o be_v denounce_v 19_o that_o be_v i_o be_v not_o in_o the_o body_n but_o in_o a_o spiritual_a ecstasy_n or_o rapture_n under_o the_o immediate_a act_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n represent_v thing_n to_o my_o soul_n and_o not_o to_o my_o sense_n 2_o cor._n 12.2_o 20_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n or_o the_o christian_a sabbath_n institute_v in_o memory_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o call_v the_o lord_n day_n a_o phrase_n never_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o this_o day_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n because_o it_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v by_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o spirit_n intimate_v here_o by_o john_n saying_n that_o he_o be_v then_o in_o the_o spirit_n and_o institute_v and_o set_v apart_o by_o his_o authority_n as_o the_o day_n in_o which_o his_o worship_n be_v ordinary_o and_o necessary_o to_o be_v frequent_v by_o all_o christian_n and_o the_o day_n be_v here_o punctual_o express_v which_o be_v also_o exact_o observe_v by_o ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o time_n and_o season_n to_o show_v that_o these_o
on_o the_o parallel_a place_n in_o the_o gospel_n 16_o a_o expression_n take_v from_o isa_n 22.22_o where_o eliakim_n a_o type_n of_o christ_n as_o his_o very_a name_n import_v signify_v one_o raise_v or_o settle_v by_o god_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n give_v he_o whereby_o be_v denote_v christ_n government_n over_o his_o church_n a_o key_n be_v a_o ensign_n of_o government_n and_o david_n house_n family_n or_o court_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o city_n of_o david_n or_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v the_o great_a king_n of_o it_o 8_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n to_o be_v perfect_a before_o god_n behold_v and_o 17_o let_v it_o be_v note_v and_o remark_v i_o have_v set_v before_o thou_o or_o give_v thou_o a_o open_a 18_o door_n i._n e._n a_o hopeful_a occasion_n and_o mean_n of_o free_o and_o effectual_o propagate_a the_o truth_n and_o a_o prospect_n of_o better_a thing_n and_o great_a liberty_n and_o no_o man_n although_o they_o shall_v often_o attempt_v it_o can_v be_v able_a to_o shut_v it_o or_o hinder_v you_o of_o this_o liberty_n but_o it_o shall_v continue_v accompany_v with_o great_a efficacy_n notwithstanding_o your_o many_o adversary_n until_o my_o come_n for_o thou_o have_v a_o little_a outward_a 19_o worldly_a strength_n force_n and_o power_n to_o protect_v and_o countenance_v thou_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o have_v keep_v 20_o my_o word_n or_o gospel_n as_o to_o faith_n and_o practice_n pure_o and_o entire_o and_o have_v discharge_v thy_o office_n faithful_o and_o haste_v not_o deny_v my_o name_n 21_o by_o entertain_v any_o degree_n of_o antichristian_a corruption_n which_o bear_v not_o my_o name_n or_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o i_o but_o have_v open_o avow_v and_o profess_v my_o name_n as_o sole_a king_n and_o lawgiver_n of_o my_o church_n 17_o behold_v be_v a_o particle_n denote_v the_o importance_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v deliver_v 18_o this_o be_v the_o true_a import_n of_o the_o phrase_n for_o which_o see_v and_o compare_n hosea_n 2.15_o act_n 14.27_o 1_o cor._n 16.9_o 2_o cor._n 2.12_o colos_n 4.3_o and_o from_o this_o and_o what_o follow_v we_o may_v take_v notice_n that_o this_o church_n although_o often_o deny_v liberty_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o which_o sense_n grotius_n understand_v the_o shut_n of_o the_o door_n here_o mention_v shall_v yet_o enjoy_v it_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o opposition_n and_o never_o have_v it_o whole_o shut_v against_o they_o and_o that_o this_o open_a door_n shall_v afford_v they_o a_o prospect_n and_o a_o hope_n and_o confidence_n of_o enjoy_v a_o more_o perfect_a state_n of_o thing_n 19_o by_o strength_n can_v here_o be_v understand_v inward_a and_o spiritual_a strength_n or_o zeal_n and_o courage_n to_o propagate_v the_o truth_n with_o all_o boldness_n and_o success_n for_o that_o be_v great_a in_o they_o and_o they_o have_v a_o high_a character_n and_o commendation_n give_v they_o for_o it_o by_o our_o saviour_n but_o by_o strength_n must_v be_v understand_v outward_a humane_a strength_n advantage_n and_o authority_n in_o respect_n of_o birth_n power_n reputation_n for_o learning_n riches_n or_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o may_v of_o this_o world_n consist_v 1_o cor._n 1_o 25-28_a but_o especial_o countenance_n and_o protection_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o little_a as_o have_v be_v in_o a_o patient_a afflict_a condition_n and_o under_o restraint_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 8_o 10._o 20_o to_o keep_v christ_n word_n denote_v their_o faithful_a preach_n and_o profess_v the_o gospel_n and_o their_o strict_a adherence_n to_o it_o which_o be_v call_v keep_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o minister_n be_v to_o do_v in_o their_o own_o person_n as_o appear_v from_o ezek._n 44.8_o where_o in_o a_o vision_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n when_o this_o philadelphian_a state_n come_v to_o its_o perfection_n those_o priest_n be_v reprehend_v by_o god_n who_o keep_v not_o the_o charge_n of_o his_o holy_a thing_n but_o set_v keeper_n of_o they_o in_o his_o sanstuary_n for_o themselves_o 21_o by_o name_n here_o seem_v to_o be_v mean_v the_o name_n write_v on_o his_o vesture_n rev._n 19.16_o viz._n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n that_o be_v supreme_a disposer_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n and_o sole_a governor_n of_o his_o church_n which_o be_v his_o kingdom_n and_o this_o strict_a adherence_n of_o this_o church_n to_o the_o word_n or_o commandment_n of_o god_n only_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o sardian_n and_o ephesine_fw-la succession_n from_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v and_o hear_v 9_o behold_v i_o will_v 22_o make_v they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o 23_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n be_v by_o they_o i_o mean_v those_o which_o say_v they_o be_v jew_n or_o pure_a primitive_a christian_n and_o be_v not_o but_o do_v lie_v by_o such_o false_a pretence_n behold_v i_o will_v make_v they_o by_o my_o providence_n and_o inward_a conviction_n to_o come_v and_o worship_n before_o thy_o foot_n i._n e._n to_o show_v 24_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o submission_n unto_o thou_o learn_v of_o thou_o and_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thou_o although_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n of_o esteem_n and_o to_o know_v i._n e._n be_v convince_v and_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o have_v love_v thou_o as_o my_o pure_a and_o undefiled_a church_n cant._n 6._o 4_o 9_o and_o have_v show_v it_o by_o preserve_v thou_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o the_o contrary_n 22_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v i_o give_v the_o present_a for_o the_o future_a as_o be_v usual_a and_o they_o be_v add_v as_o a_o necessary_a supplement_n and_o the_o word_n supply_v as_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v may_v be_v very_o well_o render_v thus_o behold_v i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o they_o of_o the_o synagogue_n i._n e._n i_o will_v bring_v they_o or_o fetch_v they_o in_o and_o present_v they_o unto_o thou_o 23_o by_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n be_v mean_v as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 2.9_o those_o who_o in_o the_o smyrnaean_a succession_n introduce_v blasphemous_a or_o idolatrous_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n into_o the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o judaisme_n or_o israelitism_n that_o be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a christianity_n and_o therefore_o by_o consequence_n here_o must_v be_v mean_v some_o of_o the_o reformation_n that_o interval_n or_o succession_n be_v here_o describe_v who_o lie_v and_o deceive_v other_o by_o the_o same_o false_a pretence_n not_o into_o satanical_a or_o antichristian_a blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n but_o defilement_n verse_n 9_o that_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o god_n worship_n which_o be_v call_v defilement_n or_o impure_a mixture_n by_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n chap._n 43.8_o and_o lie_v prov._n 30.6_o isa_n 29.13_o but_o yet_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o they_o be_v not_o call_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n but_o they_o or_o they_o of_o the_o synagogue_n to_o signify_v that_o only_o a_o prevail_a party_n among_o they_o be_v defile_v and_o that_o their_o error_n be_v not_o idolatrous_a as_o they_o be_v who_o be_v reprehend_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n call_v therefore_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n but_o corrupt_v or_o defile_v and_o false_a or_o lie_v addition_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o much_o their_o own_o invention_n as_o take_v up_o by_o they_o from_o antiquity_n whence_o they_o be_v call_v not_o the_o synagogue_n but_o of_o the_o synagogue_n as_o be_v of_o their_o party_n and_o imitator_n of_o they_o under_o pretext_n of_o conformity_n to_o the_o ancient_a synagogue_n of_o the_o smyrnaean_a succession_n which_o first_o introduce_v those_o corruption_n 24_o all_o which_o may_v be_v imply_v in_o this_o phrase_n to_o lie_v prostrate_a at_o one_o foot_n be_v the_o high_a act_n of_o honour_n and_o submission_n among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n for_o so_o joseph_n brethren_n which_o may_v be_v no_o unfit_a type_n of_o what_o be_v here_o foretell_v gen._n 42_o 6.44.14_o who_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o his_o affliction_n come_v and_o bow_v down_o before_o he_o to_o the_o ground_n when_o he_o be_v exalt_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a governor_n in_o egypt_n and_o it_o be_v also_o a_o custom_n for_o scholar_n to_o sit_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o their_o master_n to_o worship_n at_o their_o foot_n may_v denote_v their_o learning_n of_o they_o and_o join_v with_o they_o in_o their_o worship_n but_o as_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n and_o esteem_n according_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n isa_n 60.14_o from_o whence_o this_o place_n seem_v to_o be_v take_v and_o the_o word_n also_o may_v be_v
thousand_o i._n e._n innumerale_fw-mi heb._n 12.22_o 12_o say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n be_v suitable_a affection_n worthy_a be_v the_o lamb_n that_o be_v slay_v to_o receive_v the_o acknowledgement_n and_o possession_n of_o pour_v and_o authority_n over_o all_o thing_n especial_o his_o church_n matth._n 11.27.28_o 18._o john_n 17.2_o and_o of_o riches_n i._n e._n the_o inheritance_n of_o all_o thing_n heb._n 1.2_o and_o of_o wisdom_n to_o govern_v his_o church_n as_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o his_o father_n prov._n 3.16_o and_o of_o strength_n to_o conquer_v his_o enemy_n and_o honour_v from_o all_o creature_n and_o glory_v from_o his_o father_n john_n 17.1_o 5._o and_o bless_v from_o angel_n and_o saint_n and_o all_o creature_n psalm_n 145.10_o 11._o psalm_n 148._o 13_o and_o every_o 16_o creature_n phil._n 2.10_o which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o the_o earth_n and_o under_o the_o earth_n and_o such_o as_o be_v in_o the_o sea_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o they_o hear_v i_o say_v blessing_n and_o honour_n and_o glory_n and_o power_n be_v unto_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n and_o unto_o the_o lamb_n i_o e._n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o his_o son_n christ_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o 16_o even_o inanimatt_a creature_n be_v frequent_o in_o scripture_n call_v upon_o to_o praise_n god_n by_o a_o common_a figure_n usual_a to_o all_o author_n and_o nation_n that_o because_o they_o will_v praise_v he_o if_o they_o can_v and_o be_v the_o object_n and_o occasion_n of_o praise_n to_o angel_n and_o man_n and_o be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o subservient_fw-fr to_o his_o glory_n and_o his_o church_n good_a and_o because_o the_o very_a order_n and_o beauty_n of_o the_o creature_n especial_o as_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o real_a and_o virtual_a praise_v of_o god_n and_o all_o creature_n saint_n and_o angel_n themselves_o be_v here_o bring_v as_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n to_o signify_v that_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v the_o alone_a objest_n of_o worship_n and_o not_o any_o creature_n whatsoever_o exod._n 20.4_o 5._o 14_o and_o the_o four_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o christian_a church_n say_v amen_n to_o this_o new_a song_n i._n e._n consent_v and_o approve_v of_o it_o and_o after_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o clear_a and_o explicit_a knowledge_n of_o chrisi_n from_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o to_o testify_v the_o agreement_n there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n i._n e._n the_o jewish_a church_n fell_a down_n and_o worship_v he_o 17_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o i._n e._n god_n the_o father_n 17_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n begin_v chap._n 4.8_o 9_o with_o hymn_n and_o worship_n to_o god_n the_o father_n so_o the_o jewish_a church_n here_o end_v after_o they_o have_v join_v with_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o praise_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o christ_n who_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n here_o give_v he_o with_o the_o father_n with_o a_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o father_n to_o show_v that_o as_o all_o thing_n be_v of_o he_o so_o be_v they_o also_o to_o he_o and_o his_o glory_n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v deliver_v up_o unto_o he_o and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a unto_o he_o who_o be_v all_o in_o all_o 1_o cor._n 15_o 24-28_a which_o be_v signify_v by_o their_o fall_n down_o and_o worship_v he_o in_o token_n of_o their_o obedience_n and_o of_o the_o subjection_n of_o all_o thing_n unto_o he_o all_o creature_n also_o be_v as_o themselves_o bow_v or_o be_v subject_n unto_o he_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o they_o praise_v he_o psal_n 2.10_o 11._o chap._n vi_o the_o text._n 1_o and_o christ_n be_v now_o possess_v of_o the_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o his_o sole_a and_o absolute_a power_n and_o dominion_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o creature_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n i_o see_v or_o be_v in_o a_o vision_n when_v the_o lamb_n i._n e._n christ_n have_v now_o the_o right_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o his_o kingdom_n open_v 1_o one_o i._n e._n the_o first_o chap._n 5._o 5._o of_o the_o seal_n i._n e._n he_o reveal_v what_o be_v before_o hide_v and_o accomplish_v what_o be_v represent_v under_o each_o seal_n and_o i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o noise_n or_o a_o clap_n of_o 2_o thunder_n i._n e._n a_o powerful_a and_o a_o terrible_a voice_n and_o efficacious_o productive_a of_o its_o effect_n see_v on_o chap._n 1._o 10._o 3_o one_o i._n e._n the_o first_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o apostolical_a ministry_n say_v come_v and_o see_v and_o consider_v the_o mysterious_a sculpture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o first_o roll_n of_o the_o book_n and_o the_o great_a event_n represent_v by_o it_o annotation_n on_o chap._n vi_o 1_o the_o seal_n be_v as_o so_o many_o stop_v and_o delay_n to_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o the_o open_n of_o they_o signify_v not_o only_o the_o make_n of_o the_o vision_n know_v wnich_a before_o be_v conceal_v whereupon_o prophecy_n be_v call_v a_o seal_a book_n but_o also_o the_o effect_n of_o every_o vision_n as_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n chap._n 12.23_o phrase_n it_o or_o the_o several_a step_n and_o advances_n make_v towards_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v the_o book_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n whirh_n he_o open_v as_o king_n with_o power_n and_o authority_n and_o by_o actual_o effect_v the_o thing_n signify_v in_o their_o due_a and_o proper_a time_n 2_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o great_a power_n and_o efficacy_n which_o accompany_v the_o first_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n whence_o mark_v 3.17_o james_n and_o john_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o thunder_n and_o the_o utmost_a force_n of_o god_n power_n be_v call_v the_o thunder_n of_o god_n power_n job_n 26.14_o 3_o one_o as_o be_v usual_a in_o this_o prophecy_n signify_v the_o first_o of_o the_o beast_n like_o a_o lion_n who_o station_n be_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a camp_n hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o come_n forth_o of_o the_o gospel_n from_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n whence_o the_o gospel_n be_v first_o preach_v and_o the_o first_o apostolical_a church_n gather_v according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n isa_n 28.16_o micah_n 4.2_o act_n 2.41_o 2_o and_o i_o see_v and_o behold_v i_o perceive_v engrave_v on_o the_o first_o roll_n a_o white_a 4_o horse_n signify_v the_o pure_a and_o merciful_a power_n and_o conquest_n of_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n psal_n 45.4_o and_o he_o 5_o i._n e._n christ_n that_o sit_v on_o he_o i._n e._n who_o have_v the_o power_n and_o management_n of_o that_o dispensation_n have_v a_o bow_n 6_o i._n e._n the_o gospel_n psal_n 45.5_o and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o as_o king_n and_o conqueror_n and_o he_o go_v forth_o from_o jerusalem_n mic_n 4.2_o conquer_a 7_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o gospel_n and_o his_o minister_n and_o to_o conquer_v by_o degree_n until_o the_o completion_n of_o his_o kingdom_n psal_n 2_o 6.-8_a 4_o horse_n be_v a_o swift_a and_o warlike_a creature_n according_a to_o the_o admirable_a description_n of_o they_o give_v in_o job_n chap._n 39_o the_o scripture_n do_v signify_v by_o they_o some_o active_a and_o powerful_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n bring_v to_o pass_v by_o his_o angel_n and_o minister_n the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o which_o be_v denote_v by_o the_o divers_a colour_n attribute_v to_o those_o horse_n as_o appear_v plain_o from_o zach._n 1.8_o 10.6.2_o 3.10_o 3._o now_o the_o dispensation_n here_o point_v at_o be_v that_o of_o christ_n kingdom_n a_o 2.7_o a_o bochart_n hieros_n 2.7_o white_a horse_n be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o 1._o to_o denote_v his_o power_n prince_n and_o honourable_a person_n be_v use_v to_o ride_v and_o that_o on_o white_a beast_n whilst_o inferior_n go_v on_o foot_n as_o appear_v from_o judg._n 5.10_o eccles_n 10.7_o 2._o to_o signify_v the_o mercifulness_n of_o his_o conquest_n psalm_n 45.4_o zech._n 9_o 9.10_o 3._o it_o be_v usual_a for_o conqueror_n to_o ride_v on_o white_a horse_n on_o the_o day_n of_o triumph_n rev._n 19.11_o 14._o 5_o that_o christ_n be_v hereby_o signify_v be_v evident_a from_o rev._n 19.11_o 12_o 13._o compare_v with_o psalm_n 2._o and_o 45._o from_o whence_o these_o symbol_n be_v take_v 6_o as_o a_o archer_n with_o his_o bow_n according_a to_o the_o description_n give_v by_o the_o psalmist_n 7_o 12.11_o 2._o first_o menace_v and_o threaten_v at_o a_o distance_n before_o he_o shoot_v so_o christ_n first_o appear_v with_o a_o peaceable_a
32_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n i._n e._n perpetual_a comfort_n and_o refreshment_n isa_n 12_o 3._o john_n 7.38_o and_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n i._n e._n remove_v all_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o sorrow_n 32_o so_o the_o jew_n call_v fountain_n continual_o bubble_v and_o spring_v up_o canticl_n 4.15_o john_n 4_o 10._o chap._n viii_o the_o text._n 1_o and_o when_o he_o i._n e._n christ_n have_v open_v the_o seven_o seal_n there_o be_v silence_n 1_o in_o heaven_n about_o the_o space_n of_o *_o half_n a_o hour_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o short_a respite_n from_o the_o commotion_n which_o follow_v upon_o the_o sound_a of_o the_o trumpet_n annotation_n on_o chap._n viii_o 1_o the_o metaphor_n here_o be_v take_v from_o the_o 13._o the_o mr._n mede_n hammond_n on_o luke_n 1.1_o ainsworth_n on_o leu._n 16.12_o 13._o temple-service_n which_o show_v that_o church-affair_n be_v here_o typify_v as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o which_o at_o the_o offering_n of_o incense_n the_o people_n pray_v without_o in_o the_o court_n in_o private_a whilst_o the_o priest_n offer_v the_o incense_n which_o prayer_n be_v very_o short_a and_o the_o whole_a service_n perform_v in_o silence_n whereas_o the_o offering_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o first_o part_n of_o their_o service_n be_v accompany_v with_o sing_v music_n and_o trumpet_n 2._o chron._n 29.25_o *_o see_v on_o ver._n 7._o num._n 11._o 2_o and_o i_o see_v the_o seven_o angel_n which_o stand_v 2_o before_o god_n as_o ready_a to_o execute_v his_o pleasure_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v by_o god_n appointment_n seven_o 3_o trumpet_n to_o denounce_v seven_o judgement_n 2_o these_o be_v express_o call_v angel_n and_o not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n whereby_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o seven_o spirit_n chap._n 1.4_o and_o by_o these_o seven_o stand_v before_o god_n be_v denote_v the_o preparedness_n of_o the_o several_a instrument_n and_o mean_n require_v to_o the_o execute_n of_o god_n judgement_n by_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o also_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n be_v express_v by_o they_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o eastern_a king_n from_o who_o rite_n many_o of_o the_o description_n in_o scripture_n be_v take_v who_o have_v seven_o prince_n who_o see_v their_o face_n or_o stand_v before_o they_o and_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o their_o kingdom_n esther_n 1.14_o grotius_n on_o matth._n 18.10_o 3_o here_o be_v a_o allusion_n also_o to_o the_o temple_n service_n where_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o blow_v with_o trumpet_n after_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n as_o appear_v from_o ecclus_n 50.15_o 16._o strict_a silence_n be_v observe_v before_o it_o as_o here_o the_o angel_n have_v trumpet_n give_v they_o to_o prepare_v to_o sound_v but_o sound_v not_o until_o the_o incense_n be_v offer_v angel_n signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n not_o only_o the_o angelical_a spirit_n but_o also_o the_o subordinate_a minister_n employ_v under_o they_o here_o upon_o earth_n as_o have_v be_v before_o show_v on_o chap._n 1.1_o 20._o and_o therefore_o here_o may_v be_v mean_v by_o this_o angel_n the_o emperor_n theodosius_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a person_n concern_v in_o this_o vision_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o who_o prayer_n at_o the_o head_n of_o his_o army_n before_o the_o battle_n with_o eugenius_n be_v very_o remarkable_a in_o history_n and_o also_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n which_o join_v with_o he_o in_o prayer_n to_o god_n upon_o that_o great_a occasion_n angel_n be_v take_v collective_o in_o this_o book_n for_o all_o the_o several_a instrument_n make_v use_v of_o in_o it_o 3_o and_o another_o angel_n or_o minister_a spirit_n represent_v the_o person_n employ_v in_o the_o like_a service_n on_o earth_n come_v and_o stand_v at_o or_o by_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n exod._n 30.1_o have_v a_o golden_a censer_n or_o vessel_n to_o hold_v incense_n levit._n 16.12_o hebr._n 9.4_o and_o there_o be_v 4_o give_v unto_o he_o much_o incense_n levit._n 16.12_o 13._o rev._n 5.8_o that_o he_o shall_v offer_v it_o with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n 5_o or_o holy_a chrian_o upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n of_o incense_n exod._n 30_o 3_o 6_o 7.40_o 26._o which_o be_v 6_o before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n 4_o here_o may_v be_v a_o allusion_n to_o a_o custom_n in_o the_o jewish_a service_n of_o bring_v the_o odour_n to_o the_o priest_n by_o other_o exod._n 27.20_o see_v maimonides_n in_o ainsworth_n on_o levit._n 24.2_o 5_o here_o be_v also_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o high_a priest_n offer_v incense_n in_o the_o temple_n while_o the_o people_n call_v here_o all_o saint_n i._n e._n the_o holy_a and_o peculiar_a people_n of_o god_n pray_v in_o the_o outward_a court_n and_o by_o what_o be_v here_o deliver_v and_o in_o the_o former_a verse_n be_v intimate_v that_o the_o daily_a public_a sacrifice_n of_o pure_a worship_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o outward_a court_n shall_v cease_v and_o be_v about_o to_o be_v contract_v into_o a_o retire_a and_o a_o silent_a one_o signify_v by_o the_o silence_n verse_n 1._o and_o the_o incense-worship_n which_o be_v within_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o although_o the_o saint_n or_o holy_a people_n be_v as_o yet_o without_o in_o the_o outward_a court_n not_o yet_o tread_v down_o by_o antichristian_a defilement_n that_o nevertheless_o it_o will_v not_o be_v long_o but_o about_o half_a a_o hour_n or_o a_o short_a space_n before_o that_o also_o which_o be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n and_o its_o worship_n shall_v be_v pollute_v by_o they_o concern_v which_o allusion_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o see_v more_o on_o chap._n 11.1_o 6_o as_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o temple_n be_v before_o the_o mercy-seat_n exod._n 30.6_o 7.40_o 26._o 4_o and_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n chap._n 5.8_o which_o come_v with_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n ascend_v up_o before_o god_n out_o of_o the_o angel_n hand_n i._n e._n they_o be_v grateful_a and_o acceptable_a unto_o he_o through_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o christ_n psal_n 141.2_o act_n 10.4_o 5_o and_o the_o angel_n take_v the_o censer_n which_o be_v now_o empty_a the_o incense_n be_v consume_v and_o their_o prayer_n end_v and_o fill_v it_o with_o fire_n from_o the_o altar_n of_o 7_o sacrifice_n or_o burnt-offering_n and_o cast_v it_o i._n e._n disperse_v god_n judgement_n and_o fiery_a indignation_n ezek._n 10.2_o luke_n 12.49_o upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v 8_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o lightning_n chap._n 4.5_o and_o a_o earthquake_n i._n e._n extraordinary_a commotion_n in_o the_o empire_n and_o great_a manifestation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n chap._n 6.12_o 7_o for_o there_o be_v a_o continual_a fire_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o none_o on_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n see_v ainsworth_n on_o exod._n 30.8_o and_o on_o leu._n 6.12_o 13._o this_o service_n be_v perform_v in_o the_o temple_n but_o the_o fire_n be_v take_v off_o the_o altar_n of_o burn_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o outward_a court_n to_o show_v that_o god_n judgement_n represent_v by_o fire_n which_o denote_v in_o scripture_n any_o destructive_a thing_n come_v upon_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o gentilism_n or_o antichristian_a pollution_n of_o the_o outward_a court_n or_o visible_a church_n 8_o the_o other_o seal_v have_v be_v distinguish_v by_o some_o notable_a event_n in_o the_o empire_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o this_o be_v so_o too_o and_o there_o be_v none_o which_o agree_v better_o to_o it_o than_o the_o wonderful_a victory_n 427_o victory_n sâ—â—aâ—_n hist_o 5.25_o sozom._n 7.24_o howel_n be_v history_n part_v 2._o pag._n 427_o of_o theodosius_n over_o eugenius_n a._n d._n 395._o because_o 1._o it_o follow_v in_o order_n the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o six_o seal_n this_o victory_n give_v the_o deadly_a blow_n to_o heathenism_n and_o perfect_v what_o be_v begin_v by_o constantine_n and_o some_o of_o his_o successor_n under_o that_o seal_n 2._o because_o the_o follow_a trumpet_n denote_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n begin_v to_o produce_v their_o effect_n not_o long_o after_o this_o defeat_n so_o that_o it_o exact_o correspond_v as_o a_o middle_a event_n with_o the_o forego_n and_o follow_v one_o 3._o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n fall_v extraordinary_o upon_o the_o pagan_n and_o their_o defeat_n by_o a_o wonderful_a tempest_n be_v miraculous_a as_o claudian_n the_o heathen_a poet_n confess_v and_o as_o the_o soldier_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o battle_n tell_v 5.26_o tell_v 〈◊〉_d â—iâ—itat_fw-la dâ—i_fw-la 5.26_o augustine_n which_o be_v very_o natural_o express_v by_o fire_n cast_v by_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n fire_n be_v a_o general_a 1.19_o
rev._n 17.12_o and_o therefore_o about_o half_a of_o that_o space_n seem_v here_o to_o be_v signify_v by_o about_o half_a a_o hour_n which_o will_v reach_v from_o 395_o unto_o 437_o which_o be_v about_o the_o half_a of_o this_o whole_a line_n of_o time_n and_o fall_v upon_o that_o time_n when_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n who_o have_v be_v before_o often_o successful_o repulse_v begin_v to_o make_v their_o most_o furious_a impression_n upon_o the_o roman_a province_n on_o all_o side_n under_o the_o weak_a government_n of_o a_o woman_n placidia_n the_o empress_n and_o her_o son_n valentinian_n who_o be_v a_o child_n when_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v insomuch_o that_o genserick_n come_v then_o to_o be_v so_o powerful_a as_o that_o he_o severe_o persecute_v the_o orthodox_n from_o the_o very_a year_n chronol_n year_n ricciol_n chronol_n 437._o unto_o 476._o when_o he_o die_v and_o furthermore_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o about_o 430_o and_o odd_a the_o apostasy_n which_o begin_v in_o image-worship_n about_o 360._o palpable_o increase_v as_o mr._n 589._o mr._n pag._n 589._o mede_n have_v observe_v so_o that_o the_o year_n 437._o be_v very_o remarkable_a on_o all_o hand_n as_o be_v about_o the_o middle_a point_n or_o about_o half_a of_o the_o whole_a hour_n or_o aera_fw-la reach_v from_o the_o entire_a defeat_n of_o heathenism_n to_o the_o entire_a fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v just_o account_v the_o exact_a year_n from_o which_o the_o actual_a sound_v of_o the_o trumpet_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v which_o be_v but_o in_o preparation_n from_o 395._o until_o that_o time_n and_o also_o because_o it_o may_v be_v with_o great_a reason_n think_v to_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n which_o from_o that_o time_n general_o increase_v until_o it_o gain_v a_o kingdom_n with_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n a.d._n 476._o and_o that_o at_o one_o hour_n that_o be_v one_o entire_a hour_n make_v up_o of_o two_o half_n the_o first_o reach_v from_o 395_o to_o 437._o the_o latter_a at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o this_o kingdom_n begin_v from_o thence_o to_o 476._o see_v on_o chap._n 11_o 2.13.5.17_o 12._o 12_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v call_v dan._n 7.23_o the_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o heavenly_a and_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o luke_n 2.1_o it_o be_v call_v all_o the_o world_n or_o earth_n because_o most_o of_o the_o then_o know_a world_n be_v subject_a to_o it_o 13_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mede_n that_o by_o the_o four_o of_o the_o earth_n chap._n 6.8_o be_v mean_v almost_o all_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o upon_o due_a compute_v say_v dr._n moor_n be_v then_o one_o three_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n upon_o which_o account_n they_o take_v the_o three_o part_n to_o be_v the_o symbolical_a and_o cabbalistical_a character_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o this_o mystical_a book_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a eastern_a nation_n who_o give_v character_n from_o number_n and_o proportion_n but_o to_o interpose_v a_o conjecture_n not_o altogether_o groundless_a i_o be_o apt_a to_o imagine_v that_o as_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v call_v the_o four_o chap._n 6.8_o whilst_o it_o have_v its_o imperial_a seat_n fix_v at_o rome_n the_o head_n then_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o that_o after_o constantine_n remove_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o constantinople_n it_o be_v call_v the_o three_o because_o its_o imperial_a seat_n be_v then_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o daniel_n from_o which_o time_n constantinople_n or_o new_a rome_n become_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o civil_a empire_n old_a rome_n be_v abandon_v to_o the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a empire_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o western_a emperor_n seldom_o come_v at_o it_o and_o by_o degree_n leave_v it_o to_o they_o so_o that_o even_o the_o western_a empire_n may_v be_v character_v by_o the_o three_o because_o that_o old_a rome_n the_o chief_a seat_n of_o it_o and_o of_o the_o transaction_n of_o this_o vision_n have_v lose_v its_o civil_a imperialism_n over_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o be_v now_o force_v to_o truckle_n to_o the_o three_o part_n or_o constantinopolitan_a roman_a empire_n where_o the_o chief_a majesty_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v seat_v old_a rome_n be_v never_o able_a to_o gain_v its_o pre-eminence_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o its_o civil_a jurisdiction_n be_v owe_v to_o this_o action_n of_o constantine_n which_o will_v appear_v also_o the_o more_o probable_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o rise_v and_o fall_v of_o empire_n be_v date_v in_o prophecy_n from_o the_o like_a fate_n of_o the_o imperial_a seat_n of_o they_o see_v chap._n 9_o 15.12_o 4._o 14_o this_o be_v take_v from_o exod._n 9.25_o where_o we_o read_v that_o the_o thunder_n storm_n of_o hail_n smite_v every_o herb_n of_o the_o field_n and_o break_v every_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n by_o which_o be_v here_o signify_v all_o the_o member_n and_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n denote_v by_o metaphor_n take_v from_o those_o thing_n which_o suffer_v most_o by_o storm_n and_o tree_n here_o according_a to_o the_o prophetical_a scheme_n of_o speech_n signify_v the_o great_a one_o and_o grass_n by_o the_o like_a analogy_n signify_v the_o common_a people_n 8_o and_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o great_a 15_o mountain_n or_o city_n jerem._n 51.25_o burn_a with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n become_v blood_n 16_o i._n e._n be_v ravage_v with_o bloody_a war_n exod._n 7.17_o 18._o 15_o this_o type_n be_v take_v from_o jerem._n 51.25_o where_o it_o be_v use_v concern_v babylon_n by_o which_o all_o along_o in_o this_o book_n rome_n be_v understand_v a_o mountain_n denote_v a_o kingdom_n or_o a_o city_n from_o its_o strength_n and_o lofty_a edifice_n and_o tower_n as_o annotator_n have_v observe_v on_o isa_n 13.2_o jerem._n 51.25_o zechar._n 4.7_o and_o the_o sea_n signify_v a_o body_n politic_a because_o sea_n be_v in_o scripture-phrase_n a_o gather_v together_o of_o water_n which_o in_o this_o book_n be_v put_v to_o denote_v people_n and_o multitude_n as_o appear_v from_o chap._n 18.15_o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o type_n in_o this_o verse_n the_o confusion_n and_o desolation_n represent_v by_o the_o psalmist_n psalm_n 46.2_o by_o mountain_n carry_v into_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o sea_n which_o the_o state_n and_o city_n of_o rome_n then_o lie_v under_o may_v be_v fit_o signify_v it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n as_o a_o great_a mountain_n burn_v in_o the_o sea_n but_o not_o actual_o burn_v that_o be_v in_o a_o consume_a condition_n but_o not_o utter_o destroy_v for_o 1._o 23._o 1._o zosim_fw-la oros_n august_n civit._fw-la 5._o 23._o radagaisus_n be_v entire_o defeat_v by_o stilicho_n and_o he_o himself_o and_o almost_o his_o whole_a army_n be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n or_o famine_n stilicho_n be_v make_v a_o instrument_n by_o god_n of_o preserve_v the_o empire_n when_o he_o design_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o interest_n and_o the_o usurp_a of_o it_o which_o appear_v also_o in_o another_o memorable_a instance_n when_o he_o 2._o he_o zosim_fw-la oros_n hieron_n rubeus_n hist_o raven_n lib._n 2._o save_v the_o empire_n from_o total_a ruin_n by_o succour_v saul_n the_o general_n of_o the_o army_n under_o he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n that_o he_o be_v put_v to_o flight_n by_o alarick_n 2._o when_o 30._o when_o oros_n lib_n 7._o socrat._v 7.10_o sozom._n 9_o 6-9_a jornand_n cap._n 30._o alarick_n take_v rome_n he_o sack_v indeed_o and_o rifle_v it_o but_o burn_v only_o some_o part_n of_o it_o and_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o wont_a custom_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o jornandes_n have_v particular_o observe_v and_o leave_v the_o large_a church_n of_o peter_n entire_a for_o a_o asylum_n for_o the_o christian_n 3._o when_o athaulphus_n the_o goth_n not_o long_o after_o have_v pillage_v rome_n and_o be_v resolve_v entire_o to_o root_v out_o the_o whole_a roman_a power_n he_o be_v opportune_o divert_v by_o placidia_n the_o emperor_n sister_n and_o persuade_v to_o make_v a_o 6._o a_o petau._n ration_n temp._n lib._n 6._o peace_n and_o retire_v into_o spain_n where_o he_o marry_v she_o a._n d._n 414._o 4_o attila_n the_o hun_n and_o genserick_n the_o vandal_n be_v both_o hinder_v from_o fire_v and_o destroy_v rome_n by_o the_o eloquence_n and_o prudent_a behaviour_n of_o leo_n the_o great_a and_o grotii_fw-la and_o procop._n pag_n 359_o 360_o 398_o 474._o ex_fw-la ed._n
word_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o text_n i_o have_v quote_v evident_o refer_v to_o the_o perfidiousness_n and_o subtlity_n of_o the_o saracen_n for_o which_o they_o be_v notorious_o infamous_a in_o all_o 17._o all_o ammian_n marcel_n pag._n 13._o excerpta_fw-la è_fw-la legat._n pag._n 149._o ed._n paris_n theoph._n simocat_fw-la hist_o 3._o 17._o history_n and_o to_o the_o specious_a pretence_n by_o which_o they_o advance_v their_o religion_n and_o the_o sagacity_n and_o strength_n of_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d be_v sylburgii_n saracenic_n pag._n 69._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d peculiar_o note_v to_o have_v value_v themselves_o they_o become_v also_o such_o great_a proficient_n in_o the_o peripatetic_a philosophy_n and_o the_o art_n of_o dispute_v that_o charlemagne_n bring_v in_o aristotle_n philosophy_n into_o the_o west_n and_o set_v up_o the_o school_n that_o the_o christian_n may_v be_v the_o better_o furnish_v to_o oppose_v the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n be_v with_o great_a cunning_n adapt_v to_o the_o looseness_n and_o debauchery_n of_o that_o age_n and_o be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o medley_n of_o judaisme_n and_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v peculiar_o fit_v to_o prevail_v upon_o both_o of_o they_o furthermore_o mahomet_n be_v note_v to_o have_v come_v of_o a_o noble_a 206._o noble_a hottingeri_fw-la hist._n orient_n pag._n 205_o 206._o tribe_n and_o to_o have_v get_v great_a riches_n although_o his_o parent_n be_v very_o poor_a and_o by_o conversation_n with_o people_n of_o all_o persuasion_n to_o have_v gain_v a_o insight_n into_o the_o several_a religion_n which_o be_v then_o profess_v which_o be_v join_v 36._o join_v elmacinus_n pag._n 11_o 13._o hottinger_n pag._n 356-361_a sylburg_n saracenic_n pag._n 36._o with_o a_o good_a natural_a wit_n a_o sweet_a voice_n and_o a_o courteous_a disposition_n to_o man_n of_o all_o condition_n especial_o to_o the_o christian_n who_o he_o pretend_v mighty_o to_o favour_n and_o forbid_v to_o be_v force_v from_o their_o religion_n as_o appear_v from_o other_o testimony_n as_o well_o as_o from_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n which_o some_o learned_a man_n do_v now_o judge_v to_o be_v genuine_a be_v very_o plausible_a way_n of_o gain_v upon_o man_n but_o above_o all_o the_o great_a zeal_n which_o he_o show_v against_o 3._o against_o elmacinus_n pag._n 3._o image_n and_o idolatry_n together_o with_o the_o 10._o the_o see_v his_o life_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o alcoran_n in_o english_a and_o dr._n moor_n mystery_n of_o godliness_n b._n 5._o 9_o 10._o seem_a holiness_n of_o his_o life_n his_o solitary_a retiredness_n into_o a_o cave_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n and_o the_o strange_a feat_n he_o do_v by_o the_o power_n of_o sorcery_n be_v the_o most_o plausible_a and_o most_o prevail_a insinuation_n he_o make_v use_v of_o and_o which_o be_v permit_v to_o prevail_v by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n as_o a_o punishment_n upon_o the_o christian_n for_o their_o great_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o of_o his_o abhorrence_n of_o image_n may_v be_v keep_v up_o in_o the_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n where_o the_o apostasy_n have_v so_o mighty_o increase_v 9_o and_o they_o have_v breastplate_n as_o it_o be_v breastplate_n of_o iron_n i._n e._n they_o be_v well_o arm_v joel_n 2.8_o and_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o 13_o wing_n be_v as_o the_o sound_n of_o chariot_n of_o many_o horse_n run_v to_o battle_n denote_v their_o swiftness_n noise_n and_o terror_n joel_n 2.5_o job_n 39.20_o 13_o 478_o 13_o hieroz_n pag._n 475._o 478_o bochartus_n also_o note_n that_o the_o locust_n make_v a_o terrible_a noise_n with_o their_o wing_n and_o that_o as_o be_v before_o observe_v they_o be_v not_o easy_o wound_v 10_o and_o they_o have_v tail_n like_a unto_o scorpion_n and_o there_o be_v 14_o sting_n in_o their_o tail_n i._n e._n they_o pretend_v to_o prophecy_n and_o infect_v and_o deceive_v man_n by_o it_o isa_n 9.15_o and_o their_o power_n be_v to_o hurt_v man_n five_o month_n of_o year_n i._n e._n 145._o year_n 14_o the_o sting_n and_o poison_n of_o scorpion_n be_v in_o their_o tail_n as_o 637._o as_o hieroz_n pag._n 636_o 637._o bochartus_n have_v observe_v and_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o poison_n of_o their_o false_a religion_n ground_v upon_o pretence_n to_o prophecy_n and_o converse_v with_o the_o angel_n gabriel_n the_o prophet_n that_o teach_v lie_v be_v express_o liken_v to_o the_o tail_n isa_n 9.15_o 11_o and_o they_o have_v a_o king_n 15_o over_o they_o eph._n 2.2_o which_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomless_a 16_o pit_n i._n e._n a_o satanical_a instrument_n act_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n who_o come_v out_o of_o it_o with_o the_o smoke_n and_o locust_n verse_n 2_o 3._o who_o name_v in_o the_o hebrew_a 17_o tongue_n be_v abaddon_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v his_o name_n apollyon_n i._n e._n the_o destroyer_n â—_o viz._n mahomet_n who_o religion_n and_o empire_n be_v seat_v in_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o jew_n jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o greek_n constantinople_n the_o destroyer_n of_o the_o life_n and_o religion_n of_o both_o 15_o hereby_o be_v intimate_v that_o these_o be_v mystical_a locust_n not_o natural_a oâ—â—â—_n which_o have_v no_o king_n over_o they_o prov._n 3â—_n 27_o 16_o mahomet_n hellish_a doctrine_n be_v hereby_o describe_v who_o also_o be_v suspect_v of_o sorcery_n and_o therefore_o strive_v to_o clear_v himself_o of_o it_o in_o his_o alcoran_n and_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v possess_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n of_o which_o his_o extraordinary_a epileptic_a fit_n be_v think_v to_o be_v no_o mean_a argument_n see_v mr._n 6._o mr._n b._n 1._o disc_n 6._o mede_n and_o dr._n hammond_n on_o matth._n 17.15_o 17_o this_o be_v in_o allusion_n to_o the_o inscription_n upon_o our_o saviour_n cross_n matth._n 27.37_o this_o be_v jesus_n the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v write_v luke_o 23.38_o in_o letter_n of_o greek_a and_o latin_a and_o hebrew_n to_o show_v that_o christ_n our_o saviour_n kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v disperse_v and_o establish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o correspondence_n whereunto_o mahomet_n superscription_n be_v the_o destroyer_n as_o christ_n be_v jesus_n the_o saviour_n and_o his_o name_n be_v write_v in_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_a but_o not_o the_o latin_a tongue_n to_o show_v that_o he_o shall_v prevail_v over_o jerusalem_n the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o over_o constantinople_n the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o not_o over_o rome_n the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o latin_a or_o western_a roman_a empire_n 12_o one_o woe_n or_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o woe_n viz._n the_o saracenick_n denounce_v chap_n 8.13_o be_v pass_v in_o vision_n and_o behold_v there_o câ—â—e_v two_o woe_n more_o hereafter_o 13_o and_o the_o six_o angel_n sound_v a_o alarm_n to_o a_o new_a woe_n and_o i_o hear_v a_o 18_o voice_n from_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o golden_a altar_n of_o incense_n which_o be_v before_o god_n chap_n 8.3_o 4._o 18_o the_o voice_n which_o command_v the_o let_v loose_a of_o the_o four_o angel_n which_o be_v to_o execute_v the_o second_o woe_n come_v from_o tâ—â—_n man_n of_o incense_n which_o have_v four_o horn_n as_o we_o read_v hâ—â—â—d_n 27_o 2.30_o 2._o ezek._n 43.15_o denote_v 562-569_a denote_v see_v the_o commentator_n on_o the_o place_n and_o spencer_n de_fw-fr hebraeor_n legib_fw-la pag._n 562-569_a the_o sufficiency_n and_o excellency_n of_o christ_n intercession_n and_o his_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o which_o horn_n be_v a_o emblem_n over_o his_o church_n in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o voice_n or_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n or_o the_o pure_a church_n gather_v from_o the_o four_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o now_o pray_v in_o secret_a in_o a_o seal_a or_o retire_a condition_n as_o we_o have_v show_v on_o the_o eight_o chapter_n verse_n 3_o 4._o that_o god_n will_v punish_v the_o idolatry_n verse_n 20_o 21._o which_o now_o reign_v upon_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v new_o establish_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o voice_n proceed_v from_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o golden_a altar_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v pure_a from_o idolatry_n and_o that_o holiness_n to_o the_o lord_n be_v grave_v upon_o the_o horn_n of_o their_o altar_n as_o the_o sin_n of_o idolatry_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o jewish_a altar_n jerem._n 17.1_o 14_o say_v to_o the_o six_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o trumpet_n loose_z from_o their_o restraint_n the_o 19_o four_o evil_a angel_n i._n e._n the_o turkish_a potentacy_n which_o be_v bind_v 20_o in_o
the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o sanctuary_n god_n worship_n and_o his_o priest_n particular_o exodus_fw-la 28_o 29_o 30_o chapter_n leviticus_n 10_o 8-11_a and_o chapter_n 21_o and_o 22._o ezekiel_n 42_o 13_o 14.44_o 8-31_a much_o of_o ezekiel_n from_o chapter_n 40_o to_o the_o end_n matth._n 18_o 15-20_a 19_o 17.20_o 24-29_a 23_o 6-12_a and_o grotius_n on_o those_o place_n john_n 15_o 27.17_o â—0-23_a act_n 1_o 13-26_a 2_o 37-47_a 3_o 1.4_o 31-37_a 5_o 1-14_a 41_o 42.6_o 1-8_a 8_o 2.9_o 39.12_o 5.13_o 2_o 3_o 15.14.22_o 23_o 27._o chapter_n 15.16_o 2_o 4_o 5_o 25.20_o 7_o 11_o 27-36_a roman_n from_o chapter_n 12_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n from_o the_o first_o chapter_n to_o the_o 15_o and_o chapter_n 16._o must_v part_v of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n galatian_n 2_o and_o 6._o ephesian_n 2_o 19-22_a chapter_n four_o 5_o and_o 6_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philipppians_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n tbessalonians_n timothy_n and_o titus_n hebrew_n 5_o 12-14_a and_o chapter_n 6.1_o 2.12_o 14-29_a and_o chapter_n 13_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o epistle_n of_o james_n 1_o peter_n 2d_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n 2_o peter_z 1_o 3-21_a and_o chapter_n 2d_o and_o 3d_o most_o of_o the_o epistle_n of_o john_n and_o christ_n letter_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n which_o place_n diligent_o compare_v with_o what_o be_v prophesy_v of_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n will_v furnish_v a_o man_n with_o a_o exact_a idea_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v design_v by_o christ_n with_o respect_n to_o faith_n discipline_n and_o manner_n scripture_n which_o treat_v of_o matter_n relate_v to_o church-affair_n and_o then_o to_o compare_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n now_o in_o be_v with_o what_o god_n require_v in_o a_o pure_a church_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a they_o will_v abate_v much_o of_o a_o too_o fond_a dotage_n upon_o any_o particular_a constitution_n or_o church-state_n that_o be_v now_o in_o the_o world_n of_o which_o opinion_n also_o be_v the_o honest_a and_o the_o judicious_a of_o all_o party_n when_o some_o happy_a conjuncture_n force_v they_o upon_o cool_a thought_n and_o peaceable_a consideration_n which_o yet_o do_v not_o meet_v with_o their_o desire_a success_n but_o in_o god_n own_o time_n and_o season_n which_o be_v remarkable_o evident_a in_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o although_o begin_v by_o very_o good_a and_o great_a man_n and_o carry_v on_o often_o very_o vigorous_o and_o successful_o yet_o have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o arrive_v to_o those_o degree_n of_o perfection_n which_o even_o the_o first_o reformer_n who_o plant_v it_o and_o water_v it_o with_o their_o blood_n ecclesiastic_a blood_n reformatio_fw-la legum_n ecclesiastic_a design_v and_o care_n and_o preface_n to_o the_o comminat_fw-la fox_n book_n of_o martyr_n edit_n ult_n vol_n 3._o page_n 67_o 105_o 107_o 120_o 121_o 137_o 362_o 374_o 385_o 400_o 403_o 411_o 412_o 427_o 442_o 537._o bishop_n burnet_n history_n of_o the_o reformation_n edit_n secunda_fw-la tom_n 1_o praefat._n pag._n 147_o 148_o 189_o 262_o 300_o 303_o 315_o 364._o in_o the_o collect._n pag._n 160_o 178_o 182._o praefat._n ad_fw-la vol._n secund_a and_o page_n 44_o 59_o 67_o 71_o 72_o 73_o 75_o 79_o 80_o 95_o 96_o 101_o 104._o ad_fw-la 110_o 112_o 141_o 145_o 152_o 153_o 154_o 155_o 156_o 182_o 189_o 190_o 191_o 196._o ad_fw-la 202_o 218_o 219_o 304_o 339_o 376_o 377_o 387_o 390_o 394_o 395_o 396_o 397_o 398_o 399_o 406_o 407_o 420._o camdeni_n elizab._n ed._n amstelod_n pag._n 26_o in_o praefat._n 391_o 392._o sir_n simon_n de_fw-fr ewes's_fw-fr journal_n pag._n 156-158_a 161_o 166_o 167_o 177_o 184_o 257_o 302_o 303_o 329_o 357-360_a 557_o 639._o bishop_n stillingfleet_n preface_n to_o his_o vnreasonableness_n of_o separation_n the_o discourse_n write_v late_o about_o the_o ecclesiastical_a commission_n and_o the_o convocation_n a_o paper_n entitle_v grievance_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o archbishop_n sancroft_n letter_n of_o the_o english_a reformer_n in_o the_o library_n of_o switzerland_n and_z bishop_n burnet_n excellent_a discourse_n of_o the_o pastoral_n care_n wish_v for_o but_o what_o through_o the_o inconstant_a humour_n of_o a_o vain_a and_o a_o cruel_a prince_n under_o who_o it_o begin_v the_o avarice_n and_o dissension_n of_o the_o chief_a minister_n of_o rhe_n court_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o the_o short_a reign_n of_o that_o prince_n the_o contrary_a turn_n of_o affair_n in_o q._n mary_n day_n and_o the_o invincible_a prejudices_fw-la of_o that_o great_a princess_n q._n elizabeth_n under_o who_o it_o be_v settle_v who_o be_v against_o alteration_n in_o the_o church_n the_o glorious_a work_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o last_o and_o finish_v hand_n of_o its_o master-builder_n but_o have_v ever_o since_o be_v hinder_v and_o retard_v by_o several_a strange_a occurrence_n but_o chief_o by_o the_o contrary_a struggle_n of_o two_o party_n ever_o since_o the_o difference_n at_o frankford_n whereby_o through_o mutual_a animosity_n and_o immoderate_a opposition_n the_o chief_a obstacle_n to_o all_o noble_a and_o peaceable_a design_n thing_n have_v sometime_o rather_o go_v back_o than_o forward_o so_o that_o there_o be_v little_a hope_n of_o go_v on_o unto_o perfection_n until_o the_o time_n of_o restitution_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o god_n shall_v be_v please_v to_o dispose_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n by_o his_o overrule_a providence_n to_o so_o necessary_a and_o so_o glorious_a a_o undertake_n 8_o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n verse_n 4._o speak_v unto_o i_o again_o and_o say_v go_v and_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v or_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n 9_o and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n and_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o and_o eat_v 14_o it_o up_o i._n e._n commit_v it_o to_o memory_n and_o keep_v it_o secret_a as_o yet_o dan._n 7_o 28.12_o 4_o 9_o ezek._n 2_o 8.3_o 1-10_a and_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a because_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o must_v be_v delay_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dan._n 8.26_o 27.10_o 14-16_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n when_o thou_o prophesie_v again_o verse_n 11._o sweet_a as_o honey_n as_o contain_v the_o sweet_a and_o glad_a tiding_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n psalm_n 19_o 10.119_o 103._o jerem._n 15.16_o ezek._n 3.3_o 14_o to_o eat_v signify_v to_o meditate_v and_o digest_v divine_a truth_n as_o appear_v from_o our_o saviour_n discourse_n john_n 6._o and_o withal_o to_o keep_v they_o close_o and_o secret_a as_o mary_n do_v luke_n 2.19_o 51_o the_o belly_n denote_v in_o scripture_n the_o most_o secret_a thought_n and_o cogitation_n of_o a_o man._n by_o which_o be_v signify_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n which_o have_v appear_v but_o for_o a_o short_a time_n only_o so_o long_o as_o to_o be_v just_o see_v open_a and_o whilst_o the_o book_n can_v be_v take_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o mouth_n shall_v soon_o have_v a_o stop_v put_v to_o it_o and_o thereby_o create_v much_o sorrow_n to_o all_o the_o true_a servant_n of_o god_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v again_o appear_v signify_v by_o be_v again_o in_o his_o mouth_n after_o it_o have_v be_v in_o his_o belly_n in_o its_o glory_n to_o the_o joy_n and_o comfort_n of_o they_o 10_o and_o i_o take_v the_o little_a book_n out_o of_o the_o angel_n hand_n and_o eat_v it_o up_o and_o it_o be_v in_o my_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o have_v eat_v it_o my_o belly_n be_v bitter_a i._n e._n i_o be_v real_o affect_v after_o the_o manner_n the_o angel_n have_v foretell_v 11_o and_o he_o i._n e._n the_o angel_n say_v unto_o i_o thou_o must_v 15_o prophesy_v again_o i._n e._n foretell_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n chap._n 11.3_o before_o of_n or_o against_o many_o 16_o people_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o king_n i._n e._n before_o the_o people_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n 15_o to_o prophesy_v as_o be_v show_v on_o chap._n 11.3_o be_v to_o foretell_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n which_o it_o be_v say_v here_o john_n shall_v do_v because_o he_o be_v to_o deliver_v more_o prophecy_n concern_v it_o and_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v actual_o perform_v by_o the_o witness_n represent_v by_o john_n as_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n of_o old_a be_v by_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v
great_a moment_n for_o which_o the_o angel_n be_v most_o concern_v and_o be_v to_o be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o last_o place_n be_v more_o immediate_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o in_o the_o answer_n which_o be_v to_o be_v return_v the_o question_n propose_v then_o be_v how_o long_o it_o be_v to_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v see_v of_o which_o the_o particular_n mention_v be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o the_o word_n be_v to_o be_v render_v thus_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n text_n how_o long_o the_o vision_n the_o daily_a etc._n etc._n and_o not_o concern_v the_o daily_a the_o question_n be_v how_o long_o the_o vision_n as_o well_o as_o how_o long_o the_o daily_a and_o the_o transgression_n of_o desolation_n obs_n 3._o this_o question_n must_v in_o all_o propriety_n of_o speech_n be_v mean_v concern_v a_o period_n of_o time_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o event_n foretell_v to_o the_o end_n of_o they_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n be_v that_o the_o vision_n shall_v be_v unto_o 2300_o day_n viz._n from_o the_o time_n when_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o vision_n shall_v first_o take_v place_n according_a to_o which_o sense_n a_o empereur_n a_o jachiad_n in_o daniel_n per_fw-mi l'_fw-mi empereur_n jew_n have_v thus_o acute_o paraphrase_a this_o verse_n then_o the_o angel_n answer_v that_o the_o strait_n in_o which_o they_o be_v be_v to_o last_v from_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o evening_n or_o night_n of_o the_o morning_n or_o day_n of_o the_o two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o year_n obs_n 4._o it_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o text_n to_o date_n these_o day_n from_o the_o cease_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n the_o question_n be_v not_o how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v from_o the_o pollute_a of_o the_o sanctuary_n to_o the_o cleanse_n of_o it_o but_o how_o long_o shall_v the_o vision_n be_v that_o be_v the_o whole_a vision_n he_o have_v before_o see_v concern_v the_o medo-persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o take_n away_o of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n obs_n 5._o the_o subject-matter_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v 1._o concern_v the_o medo_n persian_a empire_n ver._n 20._o 2._o concern_v the_o greek_a empire_n their_o first_o king_n alexander_n and_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o his_o death_n ver._n 21_o 22._o 3._o concern_v a_o little_a horn_n or_o king_n who_o be_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o one_o of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n or_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n ver._n 9_o 23._o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v at_o least_o principal_o and_o in_o its_o chief_a mystical_a sense_n the_o little_a horn_n or_o antichristian_a king_n mention_v dan._n 7.8_o which_o come_v up_o from_o among_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o be_v say_v here_o at_o the_o 9th_o verse_n to_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o four_o notable_a horn_n towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n or_o of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n where_o the_o roman_a power_n be_v seat_v and_o where_o it_o first_o appear_v in_o macedon_n to_o encroach_v upon_o the_o grecian_a and_o the_o 749._o the_o mr._n mede_n page_n 654_o 749._o four_o kingdom_n bring_v the_o three_o into_o its_o subjection_n by_o conquer_a greece_n the_o western_a and_o head_n province_n of_o that_o empire_n out_o of_o this_o western_a horn_n or_o kingdom_n the_o roman_a power_n with_o its_o little_a horn_n among_o its_o ten_o horn_n come_v forth_o which_o alone_o be_v here_o mention_v because_o that_o by_o it_o the_o exploit_n specify_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n be_v chief_o to_o be_v perform_v many_o of_o which_o can_v also_o agree_v to_o no_o other_o and_o none_o of_o they_o to_o any_o so_o proper_o as_o to_o the_o antichristian_a king_n who_o be_v certain_o call_v a_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o have_v character_n give_v he_o there_o parallel_n to_o those_o in_o this_o chapter_n as_o in_o speak_v great_a thing_n ver._n 8._o in_o have_v a_o look_n more_o stout_a and_o fierce_a than_o his_o fellow_n ver._n 20._o in_o prevail_v against_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a people_n and_o in_o be_v break_v without_o hand_n by_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n ver._n 21_o 22._o obs_n 6._o although_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o vision_n from_o verse_n 9_o to_o verse_n 12._o may_v be_v understand_v of_o antiochus_n the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n yet_o all_o of_o it_o and_o especial_o the_o exposition_n of_o it_o from_o verse_n 23_o to_o 25._o can_v be_v possible_o mean_v concern_v he_o who_o understand_v not_o dark_a sentence_n nor_o be_v a_o king_n of_o any_o great_a policy_n or_o craft_n as_o this_o little_a horn_n be_v describe_v verse_n 23_o 24_o 25._o but_o be_v express_o note_v by_o 161-163_a by_o liv._o lib._n 41._o foy-vaillant_n de_fw-fr seleucid_n imper._n pag._n 161-163_a historian_n to_o have_v behave_v himself_o so_o strange_o and_o so_o unequal_o that_o it_o be_v much_o doubt_v among_o the_o wise_a whether_o he_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o mad_a man_n and_o the_o character_n give_v in_o those_o verse_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v so_o utter_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o story_n of_o antiochus_n and_o be_v so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o antichristian_a king_n that_o even_o dr._n moor_n be_v at_o last_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n with_o a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n to_o antichrist_n himself_o in_o who_o they_o be_v more_o eminent_o fulfil_v than_o to_o antiochus_n his_o type_n obs_n 7._o a_o day_n be_v take_v in_o other_o part_n of_o prophecy_n for_o a_o prophetical_a day_n or_o a_o day_n of_o year_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v otherwise_o in_o this_o place_n it_o be_v call_v here_o evening-morning_n upon_o another_o account_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o annotation_n and_o not_o to_o show_v as_o dr._n moor_n think_v that_o prophetical_a day_n be_v not_o here_o mean_v but_o natural_a day_n which_o will_v amount_v but_o to_o six_o year_n three_o month_n and_o twenty_o day_n a_o very_a small_a space_n of_o time_n and_o which_o can_v be_v bring_v to_o comport_v only_o with_o the_o six_o year_n profanation_n of_o antiochus_n which_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o can_v be_v here_o refer_v to_o as_o appear_v from_o observation_n four_o and_o the_o follow_a one_o obs_n 8._o the_o vision_n begin_v with_o the_o medo-persian_a empire_n as_o plain_o appear_v from_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o verse_n 20._o and_o if_o the_o vision_n begin_v there_o than_o the_o line_n of_o time_n must_v begin_v there_o too_o because_o it_o be_v the_o measure_n of_o it_o according_a to_o ob_n 2_o and_o 3._o obs_n 9_o the_o vision_n end_v at_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 14._o then_o shall_v the_o sanctuary_n be_v cleanse_v viz._n at_o the_o end_n of_o 2300_o day_n which_o be_v to_o last_o to_o that_o time_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v concern_v the_o particular_a cleanse_n of_o it_o by_o maccabeus_n from_o the_o profanation_n of_o antiochus_n because_o this_o can_v not_o be_v call_v the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o indignation_n of_o god_n the_o temple_n have_v be_v afterward_o pollute_v and_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o successor_n 9_o successor_n 1_o maccab._n 6_o 62.7_o 33-50_a and_o chap._n 9_o of_o antiochus_n and_o tread_v under_o foot_n and_o entire_o destroy_v by_o the_o roman_n obs_n 10._o this_o line_n of_o time_n be_v not_o yet_o at_o a_o end_n because_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o yet_o restore_v nor_o their_o desolation_n determine_v but_o they_o be_v still_o in_o a_o despicable_a condition_n their_o sanstuary_n and_o city_n be_v tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o turk_n who_o at_o present_a have_v it_o in_o their_o possession_n obs_n 11._o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o medo-persian_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v date_v by_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o history_n and_o of_o the_o late_a and_o best_a chronologer_n from_o the_o take_n of_o babylon_n by_o cyrus_n from_o whence_o the_o scripture_n reckon_v the_o first_o year_n of_o cyrus_n meaning_n thereby_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n over_o the_o babylonion_a empire_n which_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o seventy_o year_n captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o first_o of_o their_o return_n into_o their_o country_n upon_o the_o edict_n of_o cyrus_n now_o from_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v we_o
gain_v a_o line_n of_o time_n of_o 430_o year_n from_o solomon_n death_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o lxx_o year_n captivity_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n which_o be_v make_v out_o also_o by_o dr._n beverley_n from_o a_o distinct_a enumeration_n of_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n and_o the_o fourteen_o year_n assign_v to_o the_o vision_n of_o ezekiel_n temple_n and_o do_v not_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o late_a chronologer_n who_o make_v this_o time_n to_o amount_v to_o 437_o or_o 439_o year_n at_o further_a although_o they_o confess_v after_o all_o their_o pain_n that_o this_o line_n of_o time_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o obscure_a for_o reason_n collect_v by_o 150-159_a by_o introduct_n chronol_n ad_fw-la hist_n eccles_n pag._n 150-159_a spanhemius_fw-la and_o therefore_o amid_o so_o much_o doubt_n and_o difficulty_n where_o can_v we_o find_v a_o sure_a rest_n than_o in_o scripture_n who_o account_n of_o time_n will_v after_o all_o be_v find_v the_o most_o exact_a and_o that_o when_o profane_a history_n and_o chronology_n be_v most_o in_o the_o dark_a if_o we_o take_v in_o prophetical_a time_n as_o well_o as_o historical_n and_o now_o have_v settle_v the_o beginning_n of_o cyrus_n reign_n or_o the_o epoch_n of_o the_o medo-persian_a monarchy_n we_o have_v obtain_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o 2300_o year_n and_o withal_o a_o line_n of_o time_n from_o it_o to_o the_o cleanse_n or_o justify_v of_o the_o sanctuary_n i._n e._n of_o the_o christian_a church_n typify_v thereby_o from_o all_o idolatry_n and_o antichristianism_n when_o the_o holy_a place_n which_o be_v now_o shut_v will_v appear_v open_a in_o heaven_n rev._n 11.19_o which_o account_n stand_v thus_o a._n m._n 5759_o a.d._n vulg_v 1772._o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o medo_n persian_a empire_n by_o cyrus_n to_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n dan._n 8.13_o 14._o 2300_o which_o will_v end_v in_o the_o 5759th_o year_n from_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o 1772_o year_n after_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o common_a account_n from_o which_o if_o you_o take_v daniel_n 75_o year_n you_o come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o the_o 1260_o day_n and_o so_o by_o a_o regressive_a order_n to_o the_o epoch_n or_o beginning_n of_o they_o at_o a.d._n 437_o as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v on_o paragr_n 5._o pag._n 210._o all_o which_o be_v deduce_v by_o particular_a account_n and_o after_o a_o most_o accurate_a manner_n by_o dr._n beverley_n in_o his_o several_a treatise_n call_v scripture_n line_n of_o time_n and_o stand_v as_o they_o be_v prove_v by_o he_o in_o this_o order_n  _fw-fr year_n 1._o from_o cyrus_n to_o daniel_n 70_o week_n 75_o 2._o daniel_n week_n 490_o 3._o the_o time_n between_o the_o week_n and_o the_o 42_o month_n 400_o 4._o the_o 1260_o day_n or_o 42_o month_n 1260_o 5._o the_o 30_o and_o 45_o year_n of_o daniel_n 75_o which_o amount_v to_o year_n 2300_o 3_o and_o i_o will_v give_v power_n i._n e._n commission_n and_o ability_n of_o testimony_n and_o prophecy_n unto_o my_o two_o 13_o witness_n raise_v and_o send_v on_o purpose_n to_o testify_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o to_o denounce_v judgement_n against_o the_o apostasy_n and_o they_o shall_v prophesy_v i._n e._n declare_v and_o preach_v 14_o against_o it_o and_o foretell_v judgement_n a_o thousand_o 15_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n all_o year_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 16_o i._n e._n in_o a_o despicable_a afflict_a and_o mournful_a condition_n 13_o to_o witness_n signify_v to_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n against_o error_n and_o corruption_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v be_v 55.4_o john_n 18.37_o act_n 26.16_o and_o also_o to_o pronounce_v god_n judgement_n against_o sinner_n as_o the_o word_n signify_v malach._n 3.5_o and_o the_o witness_n be_v two_o because_o two_o witness_n at_o least_o be_v require_v under_o the_o law_n for_o confirmation_n deut._n 17.6.19_o 15._o and_o to_o show_v that_o a_o small_a number_n but_o a_o sufficient_a one_o shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n but_o chief_o in_o correspondence_n to_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o these_o witness_n be_v general_o two_o and_o according_o god_fw-we here_o raise_v up_o two_o witness_n to_o witness_n and_o denounce_v judgement_n against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n do_v against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o pharaoh_n egypt_n balaam_n and_o moab_n as_o elijah_n and_o elisha_n do_v against_o baal_n ahab_n jezebel_n and_o ahaziah_n and_o as_o zerobabel_n and_o joshua_n be_v witness_n in_o babylon_n during_o the_o captivity_n 14_o so_o the_o word_n prophecy_n signify_v frequent_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n although_o the_o proper_a import_n of_o it_o here_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o foretell_v of_o the_o increase_n and_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o destroy_v he_o which_o be_v the_o future_a event_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o prophesy_v or_o foretell_v here_o mention_v must_v relate_v unto_o they_o particular_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o chief_a subject_n of_o all_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v not_o to_o begin_v to_o come_v into_o event_n until_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o 1260_o day_n it_o be_v until_o then_o under_o prophecy_n as_o a_o future_a state_n and_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v of_o it_o not_o only_o in_o their_o discourse_n and_o write_n but_o by_o the_o mournful_a state_n they_o be_v in_o which_o be_v also_o of_o itself_o a_o signification_n that_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v under_o a_o delay_n a_o seal_v or_o a_o prophecy_n which_o be_v word_n of_o like_a import_n 15_o these_o day_n begin_v with_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o antichristian_a time_n run_v parallel_n along_o with_o they_o god_n take_v care_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o gentilism_n come_v into_o the_o church_n there_o shall_v be_v witness_n raise_v up_o to_o testify_v against_o it_o and_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o contrary_a truth_n by_o their_o preach_v and_o their_o suffering_n see_v num_fw-la 12._o 16_o this_o be_v the_o habit_n of_o prophet_n when_o they_o denounce_v judgement_n particular_o of_o elias_n one_o of_o the_o witness_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n 2_o king_n 1.8_o zech._n 13.3_o 4._o matth._n 3.4_o and_o thus_o mattathias_n and_o his_o son_n put_v on_o sackcloth_n when_o the_o gentile_n profane_v the_o sanctuary_n under_o antiochus_n 1_o maccab._n 2.14_o 4_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v or_o be_v signify_v by_o what_o in_o the_o anti-type_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o two_o olive_n 17_o tree_n zach._n 4_o and_o the_o two_o candlestick_n 18_o oâ—_n 〈…〉_o rev._n 1.20_o 19_o stand_v before_o or_o minister_a unto_o the_o 〈…〉_o the_o earth_n zach._n 4.14_o 17_o the_o type_n in_o this_o verse_n be_v plain_o take_v from_o zech._n 4._o and_o the_o witness_n be_v call_v olive-tree_n upon_o these_o account_n 1._o because_o they_o be_v to_o be_v anoint_a one_o zech._n 4.14_o or_o king_n and_o priest_n in_o christ_n kingdom_n 2._o because_o as_o the_o olive_n branch_n zech._n 4.12_o they_o empty_v the_o golden_a oil_n out_o of_o themselves_o into_o the_o candlestick_n or_o church_n that_o be_v impart_v to_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o those_o gift_n and_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o be_v as_o full_o replenish_v with_o as_o a_o olive_n tree_n be_v with_o oil_n whereupon_o christian_n be_v say_v to_o be_v anoint_v by_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v call_v the_o unction_n in_o scripture_n 2_o cor._n 1.21_o 1_o john_n 2.20_o 27._o 3._o because_o the_o witness_n be_v to_o perform_v the_o same_o office_n in_o the_o christian_a and_o against_o the_o antichristian_a church_n as_o joshua_n and_o zerubbabel_n do_v for_o the_o jewish_a and_o against_o babylon_n the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o be_v call_v a_o mountain_n zech._n 10.4_o and_o according_a to_o the_o type_n in_o zechariah_n the_o witness_n be_v two_o anoint_a or_o choose_v servant_n of_o god_n replenish_v with_o his_o spirit_n verse_n 6._o who_o be_v to_o level_v the_o mountain_n of_o antichristianism_n verse_n 7._o and_o to_o finish_v establish_v and_o build_v up_o the_o pure_a church_n verse_n 9_o and_o that_o out_o of_o small_a thing_n verse_n 10._o that_o be_v small_a beginning_n and_o a_o sackcloth_n or_o contemptible_a and_o afflict_a condition_n 18_o from_o hence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v two_o church_n which_o be_v signify_v by_o candlestick_n in_o this_o prophecy_n chap._n 1.20_o as_o grotius_n have_v most_o apposite_o remark_v on_o the_o place_n and_o among_o the_o candlestick_n or_o church_n
resurrection_n matth._n 27_o 51.28_o 2._o 43_o which_o be_v call_v earth_n in_o this_o prophecy_n 44_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v mean_v 1._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v understand_v and_o then_o it_o may_v denote_v rome_n as_o under_z the_o papacy_n which_o mr._n mede_n suppose_v to_o be_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o old_a rome_n or_o rather_o because_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o mr._n mede_n dimension_n of_o old_a and_o modern_a rome_n be_v exact_a some_o one_o most_o notable_a kingdom_n of_o the_o ten_o into_o which_o the_o western_a roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v as_o be_v observe_v on_o chap._n 17._o whereby_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n may_v most_o peculiar_o be_v denote_v which_o be_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o be_v the_o last_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o they_o give_v by_o the_o judicious_a and_o learned_a author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr 17._o de_fw-fr pag._n 17._o excidio_fw-la antichristi_fw-la or_o 2._o by_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o city_n may_v rather_o be_v mean_v the_o whole_a papal_a jurisdiction_n call_v the_o ten_o because_o it_o be_v symbolise_v in_o prophecy_n by_o ten_o toe_n ten_o horn_n ten_o king_n unite_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o will_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 17._o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v signify_v not_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o decemprincipality_n the_o state_n of_o the_o antichristian_a jurisdiction_n or_o city_n after_o it_o come_v to_o have_v ten_o king_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chap._n 6.8_o signify_v not_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o four_o earthly_a kingdom_n or_o monarchy_n which_o be_v a_o sense_n of_o the_o phrase_n more_o comprehensive_a than_o the_o former_a and_o more_o suitable_a to_o the_o symbolical_a genius_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o fall_v that_o be_v to_o be_v ruin_v and_o destroy_v in_o the_o commotion_n as_o babylon_n be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n to_o be_v fall_v or_o destroy_v 45_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v be_v slay_v name_n of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o by_o name_n of_o man_n as_o dr._n moor_n observe_v may_v be_v mean_v title_n dignity_n office_n and_o order_n of_o man_n by_o which_o they_o be_v name_v and_o distinguish_v or_o the_o man_n themselves_o who_o be_v man_n of_o name_n or_o repute_v upon_o those_o and_o such_o like_a account_n as_o vile_a or_o base_a man_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v call_v man_n of_o no_o name_n job_n 30.8_o and_o by_o seven_o thousand_o of_o they_o be_v slay_v be_v mean_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o perfect_a total_a and_o solid_a overthrow_n of_o the_o popish_a hierarchy_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o shall_v entire_o be_v slay_v or_o cease_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v before_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o seven_o a_o perfect_a number_n multiply_v into_o a_o thousand_o a_o cubical_a solid_a number_n as_o 1_o king_n 19.17_o 18._o from_o whence_o this_o expression_n be_v take_v god_n say_v that_o he_o have_v seven_o thousand_o leave_v in_o israel_n that_o be_v a_o perfect_a number_n of_o pure_a worshipper_n reserve_v entire_a in_o secret_a see_v note_n on_o chap._n 1_o 4._o 7_o 4_o 5._o 9_o 5._o 20_o 4._o 46_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n be_v to_o confess_v their_o fault_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o righteousness_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o his_o punishment_n as_o achan_n do_v josh_n 7._o 19_o 20._o and_o nabuchadnezzar_n dan._n 4_o 34-37_a and_o thereupon_o to_o honour_n and_o worship_n he_o after_o his_o own_o manner_n and_o to_o forsake_v their_o former_a idolatry_n rom._n 1.21_o 25._o 14_o the_o second_o woe_n 47_o of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n viz._n turkish_a mahometism_n chap._n 8_o 13_o 9_o 12_o be_v pass_v already_o and_o behold_v the_o three_o 47_o woe_n viz_o that_o of_o the_o sevenâ—h_o trumpet_n upon_o antichrianism_n chapter_n 14.15.16_o come_v quick_o 47_o into_o event_n and_o execution_n after_o the_o second_o be_v past_a upon_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n chap._n 10_o 7._o 11_o 15._o 47_o the_o first_o woe_n be_v that_o of_o the_o locust_n or_o saracen_n the_o second_o of_o the_o horseman_n of_o euphrates_n or_o the_o turkish_a mahometan_n the_o three_o be_v the_o woe_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n or_o angel_n upon_o antichristianism_n which_o be_v large_o relate_v in_o some_o of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o in_o this_o verse_n be_v plain_o assert_v 1._o that_o during_o or_o rather_o after_o the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o ascent_n of_o the_o witness_n into_o heaven_n the_o second_o woe_n or_o turkish_a mahometism_n shall_v pass_v off_o and_o that_o more_o particular_o from_o the_o grecian_a church_n and_o their_o empire_n or_o imperial_a seat_n for_o it_o be_v here_o say_v after_o the_o vision_n of_o those_o event_n that_o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a that_o be_v it_o be_v then_o past_a in_o vision_n and_o consequent_o be_v to_o pass_v off_o in_o the_o event_n and_o completion_n at_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v the_o fulfil_n of_o the_o forego_n vision_n 2._o that_o the_o three_o woe_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n upon_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o follow_v quick_o upon_o the_o pass_n off_o of_o the_o second_o woe_n that_o be_v upon_o its_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o woe_n or_o a_o scourge_n to_o antichristianism_n for_o which_o end_v it_o be_v design_v by_o god_n who_o will_v then_o inflict_v woe_n of_o another_o nature_n upon_o they_o and_o 3._o that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v not_o take_v up_o any_o long_a time_n in_o their_o accomplish_n but_o shall_v be_v perform_v with_o speed_n and_o of_o a_o sudden_a which_o may_v perhaps_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o as_o a_o judicious_a person_n have_v acute_o observe_v the_o six_o trumpet_n come_v immediate_o after_o the_o five_o as_o well_o as_o the_o seven_o after_o the_o six_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o other_o by_o its_o immediate_a succession_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o all_o but_o by_o the_o speed_n of_o its_o motion_n and_o the_o quickness_n of_o its_o event_n 15_o and_o the_o seven_o 48_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a or_o loud_o voice_n of_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o thanksgiving_n for_o it_o in_o heaven_n or_o in_o the_o heavenly_a pure_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n num_fw-la 41._o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o son_n christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o 49_o and_o ever_o dan._n 2_o 44._o 7_o 14_o 18_o 26_o 27._o 48_o seven_o be_v a_o number_n of_o perfection_n and_o have_v a_o reference_n in_o this_o vision_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v here_o foretell_v shall_v come_v upon_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n and_o be_v to_o consist_v not_o in_o destroy_v but_o in_o reduce_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n that_o be_v the_o several_a civil_a government_n of_o it_o to_o a_o constitution_n suitable_a to_o christ_n gospel_n whereby_o they_o become_v his_o kingdom_n and_o in_o christ_n reign_n over_o these_o kingdom_n thus_o model_v which_o shall_v be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o that_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o succeed_a time_n here_o upon_o earth_n no_o other_o empire_n or_o kingdom_n be_v to_o succeed_v it_o 1_o cor._n 15_o 24-29_a but_o of_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v opportunity_n to_o discourse_v more_o full_o hereafter_o or_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n 49_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1.70_o 〈◊〉_d dr._n hammond_n on_o matth._n 24.3_o and_o luke_n 1.70_o signify_v in_o scripture_n a_o age_n of_o the_o world_n or_o some_o eminent_a period_n of_o it_o more_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o state_n and_o therefore_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d seem_v here_o to_o be_v denote_v the_o end_n of_o all_o the_o period_n or_o division_n of_o time_n consummate_v in_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d world_n or_o age_n to_o come_v by_o the_o jew_n 16_o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o 50_o elder_n or_o representatives_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n chap._n 4._o 4_o 9_o 10_o which_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n in_o a_o posture_n of_o authority_n as_o be_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n yet_o fall_v upon_o their_o face_n with_o great_a humility_n and_o reverence_n and_o worship_v god_n
20._o the_o see_v mr._n mede_n on_o this_o place_n and_o pag._n 613._o poli_fw-fr synop_n in_o gal._n 4.3_o coloss_n 2.8_o 20._o moon_n the_o low_a of_o the_o planet_n and_o near_o to_o the_o earth_n paganism_n also_o one_o and_z the_o same_o symbol_n have_v divers_a signification_n in_o scripture_n as_o grotius_n observe_v on_o heb._n 9.11_o may_v be_v very_o well_o signify_v by_o it_o but_o antichristianism_n be_v here_o chief_o intend_v the_o main_a subject_n of_o these_o vision_n denote_v by_o the_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o paganism_n it_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n who_o idolatrous_a rite_n be_v work_n of_o the_o night_n or_o of_o darkness_n of_o which_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o governess_n and_o who_o festivity_n depend_v upon_o the_o motion_n and_o aspect_n of_o that_o planet_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v on_o chap._n 11._o num_fw-la 12._o and_o by_o the_o moon_n be_v be_v here_o under_o the_o sun_n as_o it_o be_v when_o it_o eclipse_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v point_v out_o the_o critical_a time_n of_o this_o vision_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v when_o the_o pure_a apostolical_a church_n typify_v by_o ephesus_n be_v about_o to_o leave_v its_o first_o love_n and_o to_o receive_v a_o 25._o a_o compare_v luke_n 21.24_o with_o rom._n 11.12_o 25._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o diminution_n or_o eclipse_n from_o the_o increase_a apostasy_n for_o the_o lustre_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v diminish_v upon_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o apostasy_n and_o be_v not_o to_o have_v its_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o full_a light_n of_o grace_n knowledge_n and_o convert_v until_o the_o paganize_a time_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n be_v fullfil_v 2_o to_o show_v that_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n be_v the_o chief_a ornament_n crown_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n thus_o the_o word_n crown_n be_v use_v isa_n 28.5_o phil._n 4.1_o 1_o thes_n 2.19_o and_o in_o this_o verse_n there_o be_v a_o excellent_a description_n of_o the_o pure_a primitive_a church_n enlighten_v and_o adorn_v by_o grace_n gift_n and_o communication_n from_o christ_n and_o with_o the_o pure_a apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o yet_o capable_a of_o have_v its_o light_n eclipse_v by_o antichristianism_n rise_v from_o under_o its_o foot_n and_o of_o have_v its_o crown_n of_o pure_a gold_n fall_v from_o off_o its_o head_n except_o christ_n hold_v it_o in_o his_o right_a hand_n chap._n 1.16_o 3_o hereby_o be_v signify_v that_o the_o church_n be_v apostolical_a the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v represent_v by_o twelve_o star_n because_o they_o enlighten_v the_o church_n and_o be_v constant_a and_o sixth_o in_o their_o doctrine_n not_o variable_a and_o unconstant_a as_o the_o moon_n be_v in_o its_o appearance_n and_o motion_n whereby_o it_o be_v the_o fit_a type_n of_o antichristianism_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 5._o and_o 21_o 15-21_a and_o perhaps_o the_o twelve_o star_n may_v be_v symbolical_a of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n predict_v and_o typify_v by_o this_o state_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v by_o the_o christian_a empire_n 2_o and_o she_o i._n e._n the_o church_n be_v with_o 4_o child_z i._n e._n very_o fertile_a and_o fruitful_a with_o true_a christian_n be_v 54_o 1.60_o 22.66_o 8._o ezek._n 16.20_o cry_v travail_v in_o birth_n and_o pain_v to_o be_v deliver_v i._n e._n labour_v with_o her_o utmost_a endavour_n to_o bring_v forth_o set_v up_o and_o propagate_v christ_n kingdom_n isa_n 66.7_o gal._n 4.19_o 4_o the_o metaphor_n in_o this_o verse_n be_v chief_o take_v from_o isaiah_n description_n of_o the_o perfect_a church_n consist_v of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o christ_n kingdom_n isa_n 66_o 5-24_a 3_o and_o whilst_o the_o woman_n be_v in_o travail_n there_o appear_v another_o wonder_n in_o 5_o heaven_n and_o behold_v a_o 6_o great_z 6_o red_z 7_o dragon_n i._n e._n the_o bloody_a and_o persecute_v pagan_a roman_a empire_n of_o a_o great_a jurisdiction_n and_o extent_n have_v seven_o 8_o head_n or_o form_n of_o chief_a government_n successive_o one_o after_o another_o see_v chap._n 17._o 9_o 10._o and_o ten_o 9_o horn_n or_o king_n dan._n 7.20_o 24._o chap._n 17.12_o and_o seven_o 10_o crown_n or_o diadem_n upon_o his_o head_n nothing_o the_o seven_o successive_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o roman_a state_n to_o have_v be_v imperial_a and_o supreme_a 5_o the_o dragon_n appear_v as_o in_o heaven_n because_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o god_n by_o the_o heathen_n and_o be_v now_o worship_v and_o in_o power_n in_o the_o pagan_a empire_n 6_o 6_o 7_o pharaoh_n egypt_n and_o other_o idolatrous_a and_o persecute_v power_n and_o empire_n be_v represent_v by_o 2._o by_o psal_n 74.13_o 14._o be_v 27_o 1.51_o 9_o ezek._n 29_o 3.32_o 2._o dragon_n in_o scripture_n and_o by_o leviathan_n and_o other_o monstrous_a creature_n for_o so_o the_o word_n translate_v 1.3_o translate_v dr._n pocock_n on_o mic._n 1.8_o malac._n 1.3_o dragon_n signify_v in_o general_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o according_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o dragon_n because_o it_o be_v a_o satanical_a kingdom_n show_v a_o diobolical_a spirit_n in_o its_o persecution_n idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o unjust_a enlargement_n of_o dominion_n upon_o which_o also_o the_o dragon_n be_v represent_v as_o of_o a_o great_a size_n and_o red_a or_o bloody_a and_o because_o satan_n call_v a_o dragon_n or_o serpent_n from_o his_o tempt_v our_o first_o parent_n in_o that_o shape_n ver_fw-la 9.2_o cor._n 11.3_o real_o influence_v and_o preside_v over_o that_o empire_n as_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o a_o govern_n and_o assist_v daemon_n and_o be_v indeed_o worship_v by_o they_o when_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o their_o idol_n 1_o cor._n 10.20_o 8_o rome_n indeed_o stand_v upon_o seven_o hill_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v because_o head_n signify_v in_o scripture_n the_o govern_v part_n isa_n 7.20_o dan._n 7.6_o 1_o cor._n 12.21_o and_o therefore_o by_o these_o seven_o head_n be_v apposite_o denote_v the_o seven_o successive_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n viz._n king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n tribune_n caesar_n or_o emperor_n and_o the_o antichristian_a king_n the_o seven_o head_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 17._o 9_o 10._o 9_o horn_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 5.6_o signify_v king_n and_o kingdom_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v represent_v with_o ten_o horn_n that_o it_o may_v bear_v proportion_n with_o the_o description_n of_o it_o give_v dan._n 2.41_o where_o the_o four_o kingdom_n have_v the_o toe_n of_o a_o man_n which_o be_v ten._n see_v chap._n 17.12_o 10_o crown_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o imperatorial_n and_o supreme_a power_n and_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n do_v not_o appear_v crown_v because_o they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o in_o be_v as_o king_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v on_o chap._n 13_o 1._o 17_o 12._o 4_o and_o his_o 11_o tail_n i._n e._n his_o power_n and_o subtlety_n draw_v after_o he_o and_o reduce_v under_o his_o power_n the_o three_o 12_o part_n of_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n i._n e._n the_o potentacy_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o do_v 13_o cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n subdue_v they_o and_o the_o dragon_n stand_v watch_v and_o ready_a fierce_a and_o hungry_a 1_o pet._n 5.8_o before_o the_o woman_n or_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v deliver_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o to_o devour_v 14_o her_o child_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v bear_v i._n e._n to_o destroy_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o appear_v 11_o some_o dragon_n or_o serpent_n particular_o those_o which_o be_v call_v rattle-snakess_a have_v monstrous_a and_o prodigious_a long_a tail_n which_o be_v a_o place_n a_o moor_n oper._n theol._n pag._n 601._o hammond_n on_o the_o place_n emblem_n of_o a_o great_a retinue_n and_o a_o long_a military_a train_n of_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o tail_n also_o signify_v in_o scripture_n subtlety_n and_o may_v here_o denote_v the_o policy_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o pretence_n to_o miracle_n prophecy_n magic_a and_o the_o like_a whereby_o he_o corrupt_v and_o deceive_v the_o mind_n of_o men._n see_v chap._n 9.10_o 12_o by_o the_o three_o part_n be_v mean_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n the_o three_o monarchy_n in_o daniel_n whereby_o we_o have_v a_o remarkable_a note_n of_o time_n give_v we_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v now_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o time_n in_o which_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v transfer_v from_o rome_n to_o byzantium_n by_o constantine_n upon_o
which_o it_o come_v to_o be_v call_v the_o three_o part_n whereupon_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v cast_v to_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v very_a seat_n and_o power_n become_v thereupon_o roman_n constantine_n pope_n constantine_n cave_n introduct_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o father_n vol._n 2._o pag._n 13._o rycaut_n pref._n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n command_v by_o a_o law_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v new_a rome_n and_o have_v people_v it_o with_o the_o best_a family_n he_o can_v draw_v from_o old_a rome_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o it_o be_v call_v roman_n 13_o here_o be_v imply_v that_o the_o four_o empire_n subdue_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n after_o it_o have_v subdue_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o according_a to_o what_o be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n chap._n 2._o 39_o 40._o 7_o 7_o 19_o 32._o 14_o this_o refer_v to_o the_o persecution_n which_o fall_v upon_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o instrument_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n especial_o to_o their_o last_o and_o most_o cruel_a effort_n in_o the_o ten_o year_n persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n when_o the_o woman_n be_v as_o it_o be_v teem_a with_o a_o glorious_a church_n state_n in_o a_o christian_a empire_n which_o be_v bring_v forth_o under_o constantine_n as_o a_o short_a specimen_fw-la and_o imperfect_a representation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 7_o 9.-17_a 5_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o opposition_n psal_n 2._o she_o bring_v forth_o a_o 15_o manchild_n i._n e._n christ_n reign_v then_o as_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o his_o church_n and_o there_o be_v on_o earth_n a_o lively_a and_o manly_a representation_n of_o he_o and_o his_o kingdom_n for_o a_o short_a time_n psal_n 2.7_o 8._o be_v 9_o 6.66_o 7_o 8._o act_n 4_o 23.-30_a who_o be_v to_o rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n i._n e._n be_v to_o have_v a_o universal_a kingdom_n psalm_n 2_o 8-12_a and_o her_o child_n be_v catch_v 16_o up_o unto_o god_n and_o to_o his_o throne_n i._n e._n christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v advance_v and_o his_o church_n be_v in_o a_o state_n typical_a of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n which_o yet_o not_o long_o continue_v psal_n 110.1_o 15_o here_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o in_o expression_n chief_o take_v from_o the_o second_o psalm_n which_o contain_v a_o description_n of_o it_o as_o all_o interpreter_n agree_v and_o by_o the_o manchild_n be_v mean_v 1._o christ_n himself_o who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o or_o bear_v because_o he_o at_o this_o time_n obtain_v as_o king_n of_o his_o church_n a_o conquest_n over_o paganism_n and_o a_o great_a increase_n to_o his_o kingdom_n whereby_o he_o be_v beget_v in_o the_o phrase_n of_o the_o psalmist_n psalm_n 2.6_o 7_o 8._o that_o be_v the_o holy_a child_n jesus_n be_v manifest_v and_o declare_v to_o be_v lord_n and_o king_n 2._o the_o church_n and_o christian_a empire_n under_o constantine_n may_v be_v call_v the_o manchild_n as_o cyrus_n be_v call_v the_o lord_n christ_n or_o messiah_n isa_n 45.1_o because_o he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o christian_n be_v say_v to_o be_v christ_n body_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n form_v in_o they_o gal._n 4.19_o and_o if_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o may_v in_o some_o sense_n as_o grotius_n have_v well_o note_v on_o dan._n 7.13_o be_v not_o unfit_o call_v a_o image_n or_o type_n of_o christ_n much_o more_o may_v the_o christian_a empire_n under_o constantine_n who_o be_v a_o great_a restorer_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n than_o cyrus_n be_v be_v style_v a_o mystical_a christ_n and_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n on_o earth_n 16_o christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o be_v call_v his_o birth_n in_o scripture_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o we_o also_o shall_v be_v catch_v up_o thither_o 1_o thes_n 4.17_o where_o the_o same_o word_n be_v use_v insomuch_o that_o this_o phrase_n be_v take_v from_o christ_n ascent_n into_o heaven_n and_o allude_v to_o it_o and_o its_o import_n may_v be_v 1._o that_o christ_n be_v then_o actual_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a empire_n which_o he_o have_v new_o conquer_v signify_v by_o his_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n whereby_o some_o ascent_n of_o his_o throne_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n or_o advancement_n of_o his_o kingdom_n may_v be_v signify_v in_o which_o he_o be_v install_v and_o inaugurate_v at_o his_o ascension_n when_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o heaven_n 2._o hereby_o may_v be_v signify_v also_o the_o advance_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o the_o imperial_a throne_n as_o christ_n be_v advance_v at_o his_o ascension_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o father_n at_o his_o right_a hand_n psalm_n 110.1_o but_o as_o christ_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a take_v up_o in_o a_o cloud_n out_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o apostle_n whilst_o they_o be_v look_v on_o he_o act_n 1.9_o so_o may_v also_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o short_a space_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o roman_n christian_n empire_n rev._n 17.10_o answerable_a to_o christ_n be_v see_v of_o the_o apostle_n only_o for_o forty_o day_n act_n 1.3_o and_o the_o sudden_a depravation_n of_o religion_n by_o a_o grow_a antichristianism_n upon_o its_o advancement_n by_o constantine_n whereby_o in_o a_o short_a time_n the_o true_a primitive_a and_o apostolical_a christianity_n be_v obscure_v and_o can_v not_o be_v see_v pure_a and_o unmixed_a which_o as_o 1.1_o as_o and_o on_o john_n 1.1_o grotius_n have_v note_v on_o the_o place_n may_v be_v signify_v by_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o god_n those_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v with_o god_n which_o be_v invisible_a and_o appear_v not_o unto_o men._n 6_o and_o 17_o or_o but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o long_o before_o the_o woman_n for_o church_n thus_o deliver_v from_o persecution_n and_o advance_v in_o the_o christian_a empire_n *_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n 18_o i._n e._n be_v in_o a_o secret_a and_o obscure_a state_n and_o condition_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o increase_a apostasy_n where_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v by_o god_n i._n e._n she_o be_v secure_v by_o he_o that_o they_o 18_o shall_v feed_v she_o there_o or_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v nourish_v and_o preserve_v there_o after_o a_o wonderful_a manner_n a_o thousand_o 19_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n i._n e._n year_n see_v chap._n 11._o 2_o 3._o 17_o when_o christ_n be_v catch_v up_o to_o god_n and_o the_o heavenly_a state_n he_o design_v become_v thereupon_o invisible_a the_o church_n soon_o retire_v into_o the_o wilderness_n i._n e._n into_o a_o obscure_a and_o invisible_a state_n too_o as_o be_v bereave_v of_o that_o presence_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o advance_v it_o into_o that_o perfect_a and_o heavenly_a state_n which_o his_o kingdom_n require_v here_o the_o flight_n which_o be_v after_o the_o war_n in_o heaven_n be_v mention_v before_o it_o by_o a_o prolepsis_n or_o anticipation_n frequent_a in_o 48.1_o in_o grot._n in_o gen._n 1.27_o ecclus_n 48.1_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o 21.2_o this_o see_v pererius_n on_o the_o revelation_n grot._n on_o rev._n 21.2_o prophecy_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v wont_a to_o hasten_v to_o the_o chief_a point_n it_o be_v about_o and_o to_o mention_v what_o intervene_v of_o lesser_a consequence_n afterward_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n where_o paradise_n which_o be_v plant_v on_o the_o three_o day_n be_v not_o describe_v until_o afterward_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n and_o the_o full_a and_o particular_a relation_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o mankind_n but_o brief_o touch_v upon_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n be_v defer_v unto_o the_o second_o which_o figure_n be_v here_o observe_v to_o show_v that_o the_o man_n child_n christ_n kingdom_n be_v not_o to_o succeed_v upon_o the_o glorious_a pre_n appearance_n of_o it_o verse_n 5._o and_o that_o the_o church_n the_o woman_n be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o obscure_a condition_n and_o that_o immediate_o after_o her_o delivery_n and_o that_o she_o be_v present_o to_o prepare_v for_o her_o flight_n she_o be_v not_o to_o appear_v in_o visible_a glory_n until_o 1260_o year_n after_o it_o *_o so_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n go_v up_o in_o haste_n out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 12.31_o 33_o 39_o 18_o this_o type_n be_v take_v from_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sojourn_v in_o the_o wilderness_n after_o they_o have_v escape_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o be_v express_o call_v psalm_n 74.13_o 14._o isa_n 51.9_o the_o dragon_n or_o crocodile_n lie_v
wrath_n of_o the_o very_o serpent_n 31_o i._n e._n the_o devil_n verse_n 9_o 29_o wing_n denote_v flight_n in_o scripture_n psalm_n 55.6_o and_o a_o great_a eagle_n wing_n a_o swift_a and_o a_o safe_a retreat_n join_v with_o tender_a care_n deut._n 32.11_o 12._o isa_n 63.9_o and_o here_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o exod._n 19.4_o and_o deut._n 32.11_o 12._o where_o god_n tell_v the_o israelite_n that_o he_o have_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n as_o on_o eagle_n wing_n king_n also_o and_o kingdom_n be_v represent_v by_o eagle_n and_o wing_n in_o 7.6_o in_o ezek._n 17.3_o 7._o dan._n 7.6_o scripture_n whence_o the_o two_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n may_v be_v here_o apposite_o put_v to_o denote_v the_o eastern_a and_o western_a division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o which_o a_o eagle_n be_v the_o know_a ensign_n which_o by_o support_v and_o advance_v the_o visible_a church_n secure_v also_o thereby_o the_o pure_a church_n although_o in_o a_o obscure_a and_o wilderness-state_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o grow_a apostasy_n as_o wheat_n among_o tare_n over-topping_a it_o according_a to_o the_o parable_n matth._n 13._o and_o here_o be_v also_o a_o note_n of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v the_o most_o remarkable_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v upon_o theodosius_n death_n when_o the_o two_o antichristianize_a division_n of_o it_o by_o introduce_v a_o state_n of_o christianity_n which_o counterfeit_v the_o true_a one_o so_o cover_v and_o hide_v the_o true_a church_n under_o it_o that_o the_o enemy_n which_o satan_n raise_v up_o against_o it_o combat_v not_o true_a christianity_n but_o the_o counterfeit_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o it_o which_o ground_v its_o pretence_n to_o grandeur_n on_o the_o very_a glorious_a promise_v make_v to_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o its_o idolatry_n on_o honour_n for_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n which_o make_v the_o devil_n who_o find_v that_o the_o storm_n he_o have_v raise_v against_o the_o church_n fall_v upon_o his_o own_o antichristian_a part_n the_o church_n become_v soon_o invisible_a to_o throw_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n verse_n 15._o a_o flood_n think_v thereby_o to_o overwhelm_v she_o wheresoever_o she_o be_v 30_o upon_o this_o place_n it_o be_v fit_a to_o observe_v 1._o that_o this_o be_v the_o very_a distribution_n of_o time_n allot_v to_o antichrist_n dan._n 7_o 25.12_o 7._o which_o be_v distribute_v after_o this_o manner_n to_o show_v the_o different_a state_n and_o progress_n of_o antichrist_n who_o arrive_v not_o to_o his_o kingdom_n but_o by_o step_n and_o degree_n for_o he_o be_v about_o one_o whole_a time_n or_o three_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n before_o his_o kingdom_n be_v establish_v upon_o his_o prevail_a in_o the_o iconoclastick_a war_n and_o from_o thence_o continue_v about_o two_o whole_a time_n or_o seven_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n in_o a_o flourish_a state_n of_o supreme_a power_n and_o dominion_n until_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o half_a time_n at_o the_o reformation_n 1517._o when_o his_o kingdom_n decline_v and_o be_v in_o a_o break_a and_o divide_a condition_n signify_v by_o half_a time_n which_o be_v call_v the_o divide_n of_o time_n dan._n 7.25_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v on_o chap._n 10_o 6._o 11_o 2_o 3_o 9_o 11._o and_o what_o be_v discourse_v upon_o the_o rise_v of_o antichrist_n on_o the_o follow_a chapter_n 2._o there_o be_v in_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n some_o remarkable_a proportionable_a part_n call_v three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v high_o reasonable_a that_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n shall_v have_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o time_n allot_v unto_o she_o because_o she_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o witness_n but_o only_o notional_o as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v and_o therefore_o 1260_o day_n have_v be_v allow_v she_o at_o the_o 6_o verse_n it_o may_v be_v rational_o conclude_v that_o the_o distribution_n of_o time_n in_o this_o verse_n answer_v to_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o witness_n because_o they_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o extent_n three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a be_v the_o same_o with_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o also_o because_o they_o may_v fit_o denote_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n in_o general_n typify_v by_o the_o woman_n be_v narrow_o preserve_v from_o destruction_n whilst_o its_o member_n the_o witness_n be_v oppress_v and_o lay_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 11._o 9_o 11._o 31_o serpent_n be_v note_v by_o naturalist_n to_o be_v quick_a sight_v and_o the_o old_a serpent_n be_v describe_v as_o very_o subtle_a gen._n 3._o from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o at_o this_o time_n so_o close_o secure_v by_o god_n that_o it_o escape_v the_o sight_n of_o the_o dragon_n himself_o even_o when_o he_o take_v the_o shape_n of_o a_o serpent_n that_o be_v use_v his_o utmost_a craft_n and_o subtilty_n as_o well_o as_o power_n and_o walk_v about_o seek_v to_o devour_v she_o and_o from_o hence_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o antichristianism_n have_v now_o so_o mighty_o prevail_v as_o to_o be_v predominant_a the_o church_n be_v hide_v and_o overgrow_v by_o it_o as_o the_o wheat_n in_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o tare_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o very_a time_n when_o the_o witness_n lay_v dead_a as_o to_o power_n be_v anathematise_v and_o silence_v and_o yet_o prophesy_v in_o sackcloth_n i._n e._n in_o a_o wilderness_n state_n and_o condition_n in_o which_o a_o church_n be_v nourish_v and_o preserve_v by_o god_n although_o latent_fw-la and_o almost_o invisible_a the_o seal_a one_o be_v now_o close_o secure_v and_o the_o worshipper_n retire_v into_o the_o inmost_a recess_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v symbol_n represent_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n according_a to_o divers_a notion_n and_o circumstance_n for_o our_o better_a understanding_n of_o this_o chapter_n we_o may_v distinct_o consider_v the_o woman_n or_o church_n under_o these_o divers_a respect_n 1._o as_o apostolical_a during_o the_o pure_a state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n ver._n 1._o 2._o as_o in_o pain_n and_o watch_v by_o the_o dragon_n that_o her_o child_n may_v be_v devour_v during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n verse_n 2-4_a 3._o as_o deliver_v of_o a_o child_n under_o constantine_n verse_n 5._o 4._o as_o bereave_v of_o her_o child_n which_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o god_n verse_n 5._o whereby_o be_v signify_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o to_o appear_v long_o in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o that_o time_n but_o be_v to_o disappear_v after_o he_o have_v give_v but_o a_o short_a sight_n and_o glimpse_n of_o it_o 5._o as_o persecute_v by_o the_o serpent_n stir_v up_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n verse_n 13._o 6._o as_o in_o a_o preparation_n to_o fly_v when_o the_o two_o wing_n be_v give_v she_o verse_n 14._o 7._o as_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n verse_n 6._o and_o as_o bid_v there_o in_o a_o invisible_a state_n during_o the_o close_a time_n of_o her_o wilderness_n condition_n call_v three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a verse_n 14._o and_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a chap._n 11._o 8._o as_o persecute_v by_o the_o mahometan_a inundation_n verse_n 15_o 16._o it_o may_v also_o here_o be_v fit_o observe_v that_o this_o chapter_n contain_v a_o plain_a answer_n to_o the_o common_a church_n common_a see_v the_o preface_n to_o morney_n du_fw-fr plessi_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n mr._n mede_n disc_n 29.32_o and_o pag._n 649._o and_o a_o discourse_n of_o bishop_n sanderson_n concern_v the_o church_n question_n of_o the_o romanist_n where_o be_v your_o church_n before_o luther_n for_o it_o be_v in_o a_o obscure_a state_n sometime_o more_o visible_a than_o at_o other_o and_o sometime_o almost_o whole_o invisible_a amid_o the_o apostasy_n as_o wheat_n among_o the_o tare_n 15_o and_o the_o serpent_n i._n e._n the_o devil_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n 31_o water_n as_o a_o flood_n i._n e._n multitude_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n after_o the_o woman_n the_o christian_n pure_a church_n that_o he_o may_v cause_v she_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o of_o the_o flood_n i._n e._n to_o be_v destroy_v in_o the_o common_a ruin_n 32_o water_n as_o a_o flood_n signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n a_o sudden_a and_o violent_a inundation_n of_o many_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o mahometan_a nation_n describe_v chap._n 6_o because_o 1._o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o serpent_n mouth_n by_o which_o the_o pernicious_a and_o prevail_a imposture_n of_o their_o false_a prophet_n doctrine_n may_v be_v signify_v whereby_o he_o deceive_v the_o nation_n as_o the_o serpent_n do_v eve_n by_o his_o subtlety_n speech_n and_o doctrine_n be_v compare_v in_o scripture_n place_n scripture_n prov._n 18.4_o
entire_o destroy_v at_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o christian_a empire_n but_o that_o it_o recover_v for_o a_o short_a time_n under_o julian_n and_o be_v keep_v in_o some_o life_n by_o the_o pagan_a part_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o those_o heathen_n who_o continue_v in_o office_n until_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n and_o by_o the_o emperor_n connivance_n at_o their_o religion_n all_o father_n all_o dr._n cave_n introduct_n to_o vol._n 2._o of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o father_n of_o they_o also_o have_v accept_v of_o the_o pontifical_a steal_v and_o bear_v the_o office_n and_o title_n of_o pontifex_n maximus_n or_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o college_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o heathen_n until_o gratian_n who_o refuse_v it_o and_o especial_o by_o the_o heathen_a custom_n and_o rite_n which_o the_o christian_n by_o degree_n bring_v into_o the_o church_n by_o which_o paganism_n gradual_o and_o insensible_o pass_v into_o antichristianism_n and_o the_o beast_n be_v keep_v alive_a and_o at_o last_o perfect_o heal_v so_o that_o here_o be_v describe_v the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o in_o its_o passage_n under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n from_o the_o six_o head_n to_o the_o seven_o in_o a_o bleed_a and_o desperate_a condition_n but_o in_o hope_n of_o have_v its_o wound_n cure_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o same_o empire_n as_o actual_o heal_v be_v represent_v in_o the_o next_o word_n when_o a_o monarchy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v introduce_v so_o like_o that_o under_o the_o six_o head_n that_o its_o rise_n be_v here_o describe_v rather_o by_o the_o heal_n of_o a_o old_a wound_n than_o by_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a head_n *_o hear_v be_v set_v forth_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o follower_n and_o admirer_n which_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o papacy_n make_v to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o their_o church_n who_o be_v wont_a as_o have_v be_v well_o 583._o well_o rivet_n tom._n 3._o pag._n 583._o observe_v by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n to_o attribute_v those_o thing_n imprudent_o to_o the_o papacy_n which_o be_v the_o apocalyptick_a mark_n of_o antichrist_n to_o wonder_v after_o he_o may_v also_o imply_v the_o implicit_a faith_n and_o blind_a devotion_n pay_v to_o the_o papacy_n which_o be_v usual_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o groundless_a wonder_n and_o a_o admiration_n of_o man_n person_n and_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o defection_n from_o truth_n shall_v be_v universal_a 4_o and_o they_o that_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v a_o very_a great_a multitude_n worship_v the_o 10_o dragon_n or_o roman_a pagan_a power_n or_o monarchy_n which_o give_v his_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n they_o obey_v a_o roman_a pagan_a diabolical_a power_n in_o a_o antichristian_a successor_n and_o they_o 15_o worship_v and_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o 16_o roman_a empire_n under_o its_o seven_o head_n the_o papacy_n as_o imperial_a and_o monarchick_a say_v 17_o who_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o beast_n in_o eminency_n and_o excellency_n who_o be_v 18_o able_a to_o make_v war_n with_o he_o i._n e._n resist_v or_o withstand_v his_o power_n 14_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a monarchy_n under_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o beast_n because_o they_o have_v both_o the_o same_o imperial_a seat_n at_o rome_n upon_o the_o continuance_n of_o which_o a_o monarchy_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o account_n of_o prophecy_n and_o because_o they_o be_v both_o influence_v by_o the_o same_o draconick_a and_o devilish_a temper_n and_o spirit_n whereby_o they_o become_v one_o body_n the_o dragon_n live_v in_o and_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o beast_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o beast_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o body_n under_o all_o its_o head_n it_o be_v represent_v as_o one_o beast_n with_o divers_a distinct_a head_n each_o of_o which_o head_n also_o may_v be_v call_v a_o beast_n by_o a_o synecdoche_n or_o a_o figure_n whereby_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a may_v be_v attribute_v to_o a_o eminent_a part_n 15_o to_o worship_n denote_v also_o 8._o also_o grotius_n in_o locum_fw-la gen._n 37.7_o 8._o subjection_n in_o scripture_n because_o subject_n be_v wont_a to_o adore_v or_o prostrate_v themselves_o to_o their_o prince_n and_o superior_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n as_o the_o subject_n also_o of_o the_o pope_n do_v who_o be_v not_o approach_v unto_o without_o 1.4_o without_o rivet_n tom._n 3._o pag._n 576_o 577._o fouli_n romish_n vsurpat_fw-la b._n 1.4_o adoration_n and_o be_v place_v on_o the_o pope_n the_o ceremonial_a roman_n sect._n 2._o cap._n 2._o and_o sir_n paul_n rycaut_n preface_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n altar_n after_o they_o be_v choose_v to_o receive_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o other_o present_a 16_o beast_n absolute_o take_v signify_v 1._o the_o roman_a empire_n with_o all_o its_o seven_o head_n and_o 2._o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o eight_o king_n the_o papacy_n which_o be_v the_o general_a acceptation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o this_o prophecy_n 17_o this_o be_v a_o expression_n frequent_o make_v use_n of_o in_o 17.20_o in_o exod._n 15.11_o 1_o sam._n 2.2_o 1_o chron._n 17.20_o scripture_n to_o denote_v god_n peerless_a and_o appropriate_v supereminence_n and_o consequent_o he_o appropriate_v worship_n and_o by_o it_o be_v very_o apposite_o set_v forth_o the_o supra_fw-la the_o rivet_n &_o foulis_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la extravagant_a profane_a and_o blasphemous_a title_n and_o prerogative_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o his_o follower_n who_o make_v as_o if_o he_o be_v something_o more_o than_o humane_a call_v he_o their_o romanist_n their_o in_o gloss_n extravag_n rivet_n tom._n 3._o pag._n 518._o confess_v by_o father_n walsh_n the_o author_n of_o the_o controversial_a letter_n and_o other_o honest_a romanist_n god_n and_o christ_n vicar_n and_o attribute_v to_o they_o to_o see_v mr._n dodwel_n fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n where_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o this_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principal_n of_o their_o communion_n although_o it_o be_v deny_v by_o some_o of_o they_o he_o infallibility_n all_o which_o be_v signify_v here_o by_o this_o phrase_n which_o be_v not_o unlike_o the_o blasphemous_a expression_n of_o rabshekah_n 2_o king_n 18._o 18_o this_o most_o certaruat_fw-la most_o see_v fouli_n romish_n vsurpat_fw-la mr._n dodwell_n be_v considerate_a of_o present_a concernment_n math._n paris_n anno._n 1245_o imperatorem_fw-la fredericum_n conculcavimus_fw-la &_o quis_fw-la es_fw-la tu_fw-la qui_fw-la nobis_fw-la temere_fw-la credis_fw-la resistere_fw-la graseri_fw-la histor_n antichrist_n pag._n 176._o omnes_fw-la principes_fw-la fortunam_fw-la irritasse_fw-la qui_fw-la cum_fw-la papa_n certaruat_fw-la king_n and_o kingdom_n have_v find_v to_o be_v true_a in_o their_o contest_v with_o the_o papal_a omnipotency_n as_o some_o of_o their_o admirer_n have_v call_v it_o 5_o and_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o devil_n god_n permit_v and_o order_v thing_n according_o upon_o man_n wilful_a blindness_n a_o mouth_n 19_o speak_v great_a thing_n i._n e._n a_o faculty_n of_o impudent_a lie_v and_o boast_v concern_v his_o own_o power_n and_o infallibility_n in_o decree_n anathema_n and_o the_o like_a and_o blasphemy_n i._n e._n idolatrous_a decree_n and_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o to_o continue_v 20_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o year_n see_v on_o chap._n 11.2_o 19_o this_o phrase_n be_v take_v from_o dan._n 7.8_o 11_o 20_o 25.11_o 36._o where_o it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o antichristian_a king_n from_o whence_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v a_o antichristian_a one_o and_o that_o this_o also_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o papacy_n clear_o appear_v from_o their_o rome_n their_o see_v the_o author_n quote_v on_o numb_a 16._o the_o canon_n law_n the_o bullarium_fw-la romanum_fw-la and_o the_o author_n who_o defend_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n extravagant_a title_n and_o decree_n and_o pretence_n to_o universal_a power_n 20_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d locum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d grot._n in_o jac._n 4.13_o mede_n in_o locum_fw-la when_o join_v with_o a_o word_n signify_v any_o space_n of_o time_n denote_v in_o scripture_n the_o continuance_n of_o it_o 6_o and_o he_o open_v his_o mouth_n with_o great_a boldness_n and_o arrogance_n in_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatrous_a expression_n against_o god_n dan._n 7_o 25._o to_o 21_o blaspheme_v his_o name_n or_o essence_n and_o his_o 22_o tabernacle_n i._n e._n christ_n humane_a nature_n and_o his_o church_n and_o they_o 23_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n i._n e._n saint_n and_o angel_n 21_o by_o make_v image_n of_o god_n which_o be_v call_v blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n in_o scripture_n
be_v signify_v the_o preservation_n and_o security_n of_o the_o saint_n during_o the_o pour_v forth_o of_o the_o vial_n upon_o the_o wicked_a whereupon_o fire_n be_v not_o here_o mention_v where_o the_o sea_n be_v speak_v of_o with_o relation_n to_o they_o and_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o great_a tribulation_n which_o may_v perhaps_o refer_v to_o the_o vial_n shall_v be_v shorten_v or_o cut_v off_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o elect_n isa_n 10.22_o matth._n 24.22_o rom._n 9.28_o 7_o by_o a_o usual_a hebraism_n the_o most_o excellent_a thing_n be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o scripture_n whence_o these_o phrase_n cedar_n of_o god_n mountain_n of_o god_n and_o the_o like_a and_o by_o these_o harp_n be_v signify_v such_o heavenly_a music_n or_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o this_o representation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o david_n the_o king_n a_o type_n of_o christ_n use_v in_o his_o royal_a palace_n and_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n call_v the_o music_n of_o god_n in_o 7.6_o in_o 1_o chron._n 16.42_o 2_o chron._n 7.6_o scripture_n skill_n to_o play_v on_o the_o harp_n be_v one_o of_o those_o gift_n which_o god_n bestow_v on_o david_n to_o fit_v he_o for_o the_o kingdom_n 1_o sam._n 17.13_o 18._o and_o in_o which_o the_o prophet_n exercise_v themselves_o 1_o sam._n 10.5_o and_o so_o also_o at_o the_o passage_n over_o the_o red_a sea_n which_o be_v here_o allude_v to_o the_o woman_n go_v out_o after_o miriam_n with_o timbrel_n dance_n and_o song_n exod._n 15_o 20-22_a 3_o and_o 8_o they_o sing_v now_o in_o a_o happy_a and_o secure_a state_n the_o song_n of_o moses_n i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o style_n with_o that_o which_o be_v sing_v by_o he_o exod._n 15._o the_o 3.5_o the_o deut._n 34.10_o heb._n 3.5_o eminent_a servant_n of_o god_n and_o 3.5_o and_o deut._n 34.10_o heb._n 3.5_o faithful_n in_o all_o his_o house_n and_o therefore_o a_o fit_a type_n of_o these_o faithful_a witness_n and_o worthy_a to_o be_v imitate_v by_o they_o in_o a_o song_n in_o memory_n of_o god_n judgement_n on_o antichrist_n of_o who_o the_o egyptian_n the_o subject_a of_o moses_n song_n be_v a_o type_n and_o they_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n sing_v chap_n 5_o 8-14_a saying_n great_a as_o to_o the_o power_n by_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v exod._n 15.6_o 7._o rev._n 5.12_o and_o marvellous_a as_o to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o they_o exod._n 15.11_o rev._n 5.12_o be_v all_o thy_n work_v especial_o those_o wrought_v in_o our_o deliverance_n lord_n god_n almighty_a glorious_a in_o holiness_n do_v wonder_n exod._n 15.11_o rev._n 4.8_o just_a in_o punish_v and_o true_a in_o perform_v thy_o promise_n be_v thy_o way_n i._n e._n proceed_n and_o action_n exod._n 15.13_o deut._n 42.4_o thou_o king_n of_o saint_n who_o thou_o do_v defend_v deliver_v and_o exalt_v exod._n 15.17_o 18._o rev._n 5.9_o 8_o as_o moses_n and_o the_o israelite_n also_o do_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o red_a sea_n exod._n 15._o betwixt_o which_o song_n and_o that_o of_o the_o lamb_n chap._n 4_o and_o 5._o there_o be_v a_o very_a remarkable_a congruity_n as_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o paraphrase_n 4_o who_o of_o all_o the_o creature_n rev._n 5.13_o shall_v not_o fear_v thou_o o_o lord_n for_o thy_o judgement_n exod._n 15_o 14-16_a jerem._n 10.7_o and_o glorify_v thy_o name_n i._n e._n thou_o thy_o excellency_n and_o perfection_n exod._n 15.3_o 11._o for_o thou_o only_o be_v holy_a exod._n 15.11_o rev._n 4_o 8._o for_o all_o nation_n shall_v come_v and_o worship_v before_o thou_o alone_a exod._n 15_o 14-16_a rev._n 4_o 8-11_a and_o 5.13_o for_o thy_o judgement_n be_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o glory_n of_o thy_o triumph_n over_o thy_o enemy_n exod._n 15.6_o 7._o rev._n 5.13_o 5_o and_o after_o that_o song_n and_o vision_n i_o look_v again_o or_o be_v in_o vision_n and_o behold_v the_o 9_o temple_n or_o 7.44_o or_o psal_n 28_o 2._o 138_o 2._o grot._n and_o hammond_n on_o this_o place_n and_o on_o act_n 7.44_o oracle_n the_o most_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o the_o testimony_n i._n e._n of_o the_o divine_a habitation_n or_o dwelling-place_n where_o god_n use_v to_o manifest_v and_o exhibit_v himself_o and_o give_v testimony_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o in_o which_o be_v the_o two_o table_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o covenant_n betwixt_o god_n and_o his_o people_n which_o be_v to_o testify_v what_o god_n require_v and_o testify_v against_o they_o if_o they_o break_v it_o exod._n 25.10_o 22.31_o 18_o 38_o 21._o numb_a 1.50_o deut._n 31.6_o act_n 7.44_o in_o heaven_n in_o the_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n and_o in_o the_o pure_a church_n see_v on_o chap._n 14_o 2._o be_v open_v i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o very_a high_a appearance_n of_o a_o exalt_v state_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o the_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n and_o a_o very_a great_a manifestation_n of_o his_o kingdom_n on_o earth_n and_o extraordinary_a communication_n of_o god_n will_n aod_a evidence_n of_o his_o presence_n especial_o in_o 10_o judgement_n 9_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n denote_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o most_o sacred_a part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v now_o open_v to_o signify_v some_o extraordinary_a manifestation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v many_o gradual_a open_n and_o vision_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o temple_n according_a to_o the_o several_a advances_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o its_o perfection_n for_o in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o temple_n open_v chap._n 11.19_o only_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n be_v see_v which_o relate_v only_o to_o some_o particular_a great_a mystery_n concern_v christ_n redemption_n whereas_o here_o the_o whole_a inward_a tabernacle_n of_o testimony_n be_v discover_v which_o have_v several_a 15_a several_a heb._n 9_o 15_a other_o thing_n in_o it_o beside_o the_o ark_n whereby_o other_o manifestation_n may_v be_v signify_v but_o although_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o primary_n type_n allude_v to_o yet_o ezekiel_n visional_a temple_n be_v the_o more_o immediate_a type_n and_o the_o ultimate_a prospect_n of_o all_o be_v upon_o god_n dwelling_n in_o holy_a soul_n especial_o in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n by_o his_o shecinah_n or_o special_a presence_n and_o to_o god_n and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o temple_n into_o which_o all_o be_v at_o last_o resolve_v rev._n 21.3_o 22._o 10_o this_o i_o take_v as_o appear_v from_o the_o next_o verse_n to_o be_v the_o principal_a intent_n of_o the_o open_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n at_o this_o time_n viz._n that_o god_n will_n concern_v the_o approach_a judgement_n ready_a to_o be_v execute_v be_v now_o plain_o make_v know_v express_v here_o by_o the_o open_v of_o that_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o divine_a response_n and_o oracle_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v make_v under_o the_o law_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o habit_n in_o which_o the_o highpriest_n be_v wont_a to_o come_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n with_o a_o answer_n from_o god_n 6_o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n or_o minister_n of_o god_n judgement_n come_v out_o of_o the_o heavenly_a temple_n have_v the_o seven_o plague_n stroke_n or_o punishment_n clothe_v in_o pure_a and_o white_a linen_n chap._n 3.4_o 5._o and_o have_v their_o breast_n gird_v with_o golden_a girdle_n i._n e._n they_o come_v out_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o priest_n and_o king_n to_o show_v the_o royal_a priesthood_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o heavenly_a temple_n or_o tabernacle_n out_o of_o which_o these_o judgement_n proceed_v see_v chap._n 1_o 13_o 7_o and_o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o first_o of_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n chap._n 4_o 6._o 6_o 1._o give_v 11_o unto_o the_o seven_o angel_n seven_o golden_a vial_n or_o bowl_n 2_o chron._n 4.22_o rev._n 5.8_o full_a not_o of_o incense_n but_o of_o the_o 12_o wrath_n of_o god_n tread_a cut_v of_o the_o winepress_n of_o his_o wrath_n out_o of_o which_o the_o vial_n be_v fill_v chap._n 14_o 19_o 20._o 15_o 1._o 19_o 15._o who_o live_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o therefore_o can_v and_o will_v punish_v the_o wicked_a with_o a_o utter_a and_o a_o everlasting_a destruction_n deut._n 32_o 22-43_a heb._n 10.31_o 11_o the_o seven_o angel_n have_v indeed_o the_o seven_o plague_n that_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o punishment_n which_o be_v to_o be_v execute_v but_o beside_o the_o material_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v of_o these_o judiciary_n plague_n there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o god_n severe_a judgement_n which_o come_v more_o immediate_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n and_o formality_n of_o hell_n of_o rom._n 12.19_o heb._n
their_o water_n just_o turn_v into_o blood_n for_o make_v that_o element_n the_o instrument_n of_o their_o bloody_a design_n against_o the_o israelitish_n infant_n ex._n 1.22_o 11_o and_o blaspheme_v 17_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n by_o who_o command_n these_o plague_n be_v inflict_v because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n or_o fiery_a ulcer_n and_o torment_v of_o 17_o mind_n and_o body_n verse_n 2._o and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n as_o be_v give_v over_o to_o a_o reprobate_a mind_n verse_n 9_o 17_o 17_o the_o extreme_a torment_n they_o be_v under_o affect_v their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n and_o make_v they_o blaspheme_v god_n and_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n as_o man_n in_o the_o great_a rage_n imaginable_a for_o in_o this_o vial_n there_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o thick_a and_o palpable_a darkness_n with_o which_o god_n plague_v egypt_n exod._n 10_o 21-23_a wherein_o man_n sit_v still_o for_o several_a day_n together_o in_o a_o most_o disconsolate_a condition_n vex_v 17._o vex_v psalm_n 78.49_o wisd_v 17._o and_o torment_v with_o great_a terror_n from_o their_o own_o affright_a conscience_n and_o the_o evil_a angel_n 12_o and_o the_o six_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o great_a river_n 18_o euphrates_n and_o the_o water_n thereof_o be_v dry_v up_o i._n e._n all_o manner_n of_o impediment_n be_v remove_v isa_n 11_o 15._o jerem._n 50_o 38.51_o 32_o 36._o zech._n 10.11_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n 19_o of_o the_o east_n i._n e._n of_o those_o live_a saint_n who_o be_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n in_o his_o kingdom_n isa_n 41.26_o rev._n 21.24_o might_n be_v prepare_v i._n e._n that_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v 20_o prepare_v for_o the_o jerusalem_n state_n in_o the_o new-earth_n see_v the_o three_o last_o chapter_n 18_o in_o this_o verse_n there_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o exploit_n of_o cyrus_n who_o drein_v the_o river_n euphrates_n when_o he_o take_v babylon_n as_o have_v be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n 41.26_o prophet_n chap._n 50_o 38.51_o 32_o 36._o vid._n grot._n in_o loc_fw-la isaiah_n 41.26_o jeremiah_n and_o to_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o mediterranean_a the_o be_v 15.15_o zech._n 10.11_o where_o by_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o egyptian_a sea_n be_v mean_v the_o bay_n of_o the_o mediterranean_a sea_n which_o lie_v next_o to_o egypt_n and_o by_o the_o river_n not_o euphrates_n which_o have_v not_o seven_o stream_n but_o nilus_n which_o by_o so_o many_o mouth_n empty_v itself_o into_o the_o mediterranean_a prophet_n where_o the_o return_n of_o the_o jew_n into_o their_o own_o land_n be_v describe_v in_o the_o like_a expression_n 19_o here_o also_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o isaiah_n 41.2_o 25.46_o 11._o where_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o one_o shall_v be_v raise_v up_o from_o the_o north_n and_o come_v from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n to_o call_v upon_o or_o 2._o or_o ezra_n 1_o 1_o 2._o proclaim_v god_n name_n meaning_n thereby_o cyrus_n who_o by_o his_o mother_n side_n be_v of_o media_n which_o lie_v north_n from_o judea_n and_o by_o his_o father_n be_v a_o persian_a who_o country_n lie_v exact_o eastward_o of_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o although_o arabia_n be_v sometime_o call_v the_o east_n in_o 3._o in_o judg._n 6.3_o job_n 1_o 3._o scripture_n and_o the_o arab_n the_o child_n of_o the_o east_n for_o job_n be_v a_o king_n in_o arabia_n as_o dr._n 73._o dr._n itiner_n mundi_fw-la pag._n 72_o 73._o hyde_n have_v full_o prove_v yet_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o 476._o of_o mede_n be_v work_v pag._n 476._o egypt_n where_o the_o jew_n have_v learn_v that_o form_n of_o speech_n arabia_n lie_v southward_o of_o palestine_n now_o cyrus_n be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v in_o proportion_n be_v here_o mean_v those_o saint_n who_o as_o so_o many_o messiahss_n or_o anoint_v king_n and_o priest_n by_o which_o name_n cyrus_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n who_o be_v express_o say_v to_o come_v from_o the_o east_n chap._n 7.2_o 20_o a_o expression_n use_v isaiah_n 40.3_o malach_n 3.1_o matth._n 3.3_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o 10-14_a that_o gen._n 2_o 10-14_a euphrates_n be_v one_o of_o the_o branch_n into_o which_o the_o river_n which_o water_v paradise_n be_v divide_v after_o it_o have_v pass_v through_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o 9.26_o the_o gen._n 15.18_o exod._n 23.31_o deut._n 1_o 4.11_o 24._o josh_n 1.4_o 2_o sam._n 8.3_o 1_o king_n 4.21_o 2_o chron._n 9.26_o eastern_a bind_v of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n to_o which_o david_n and_o solomon_n extend_v their_o dominion_n the_o kingdom_n thereabouts_o be_v tributary_n unto_o they_o although_o the_o jew_n never_o enjoy_v a_o quiet_a possession_n of_o they_o as_o proper_a owner_n for_o any_o considerable_a time_n god_n 1.2_o god_n fuller_n pisgah_n sight_n 1.2_o contract_v their_o border_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o at_o last_o scattering_z and_o carry_v they_o captive_a beyond_o this_o very_a river_n into_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o assyrian_a and_o babylonish_n tyrant_n so_o that_o this_o river_n which_o at_o first_o be_v a_o stream_n flow_v out_o of_o paradise_n become_v the_o fatal_a boundary_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n over_o which_o they_o be_v carry_v captive_a and_o a_o sign_n of_o enmity_n and_o hostility_n to_o god_n church_n babylon_n the_o type_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v seat_v on_o one_o branch_n of_o it_o from_o which_o observation_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o by_o dry_v up_o the_o water_n of_o euphrates_n that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v be_v signify_v 1._o preparation_n for_o remove_v of_o all_o impediment_n and_o obstacle_n whatsoever_o especial_o from_o antichrist_n which_o may_v hinder_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n who_o dominion_n be_v to_o be_v extend_v beyond_o that_o river_n unto_o the_o end_v of_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o psalmist_n have_v plain_o foretell_v psalm_n 72.8_o 2._o here_o may_v also_o be_v intimate_v the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o new_a earth_n describe_v in_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n signify_v by_o the_o dry_n up_o that_o river_n whereon_o the_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n be_v seat_v which_o be_v a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o saint_n enter_v into_o and_o enjoy_v the_o paradisiacal_a state_n of_o the_o new_a earth_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o order_n to_o which_o also_o according_a to_o dr._n 3.9_o dr._n theory_n of_o the_o earth_n 3.9_o burnet_n hypothesis_n the_o river_n be_v to_o be_v dry_v up_o that_o so_o no_o stop_n may_v be_v put_v to_o the_o conflagration_n which_o be_v to_o burn_v up_o the_o old_a earth_n 13_o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a 21_o spirit_n of_o devil_n verse_n 14_o like_o frog_n 22_o come_v out_o of_o the_o 23_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n i._n e._n the_o pagan_a roe_n man_n power_n chapter_n 12_o and_o 13._o and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o antichristian_a king_n chap._n 13._o and_o of_o the_o false_a 24_o prophet_n i._n e._n the_o antichristian_a hierarchy_n the_o other_o beast_n chap._n 13.11_o 21_o a_o epithet_n frequent_o give_v in_o scripture_n to_o the_o evil_a spirit_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o pure_a and_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n and_o they_o be_v call_v unclean_a because_o they_o tempt_v to_o and_o take_v delight_n in_o sin_n which_o be_v impurity_n and_o uncleanness_n 22_o like_o the_o frog_n of_o egypt_n exod._n 8_o 1-14_a who_o go_v up_o into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o even_o into_o the_o bedchamber_n of_o king_n pharaoh_n and_o his_o noble_n psalm_n 105.30_o whereby_o be_v elegant_o set_v forth_o the_o vile_a original_a of_o the_o devil_n angel_n and_o emissary_n bear_v as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o the_o unclean_a mud_n and_o slime_n and_o send_v to_o negotiate_v and_o solicit_v of_o which_o the_o croak_n of_o frog_n be_v a_o symbol_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n into_o who_o bed_n chamber_n and_o most_o private_a retirement_n they_o insinuate_v themselves_o 23_o they_o come_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n as_o ambassador_n to_o speak_v in_o their_o name_n and_o interpret_v their_o mind_n and_o design_n and_o these_o spirit_n of_o devil_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n to_o show_v that_o satan_n have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o all_o along_o as_o his_o principal_a agent_n out_o of_o each_o of_o who_o they_o come_v to_o show_v that_o all_o their_o several_a and_o distinct_a interest_n be_v now_o to_o be_v join_v together_o at_o this_o great_a battle_n and_o decisive_a attempt_n 24_o he_o be_v call_v the_o other_o beast_n chap._n 13._o whilst_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o his_o infancy_n but_o
according_a to_o what_o have_v before_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o josiah_n who_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o godly_a king_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n be_v and_o be_v slay_v near_o that_o place_n just_o when_o he_o have_v prepare_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o emblem_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n 2_o chron._n 35.20_o 4._o to_o show_v that_o god_n who_o overrule_v evil_a design_n for_o good_a and_o who_o declare_v judg._n 4.7_o the_o place_n here_o allude_v to_o that_o he_o draw_v sisera_n and_o his_o multitude_n together_o have_v ordain_v that_o these_o king_n shall_v be_v total_o overthrow_v as_o the_o king_n of_o canaan_n be_v at_o megiddo_n and_o that_o christ_n church_n shall_v triumph_v over_o they_o and_o bless_v god_n for_o the_o great_a victory_n in_o the_o song_n prepare_v for_o it_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n as_o 20.26_o as_o 2_o chron._n 20.26_o jehoshaphat_n and_o the_o israelite_n do_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o beracah_n or_o blessing_n for_o the_o defeat_n of_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o wicked_a people_n which_o confederate_v against_o israel_n whereupon_o this_o place_n of_o decision_n be_v call_v the_o valley_n of_o jehoshaphat_n in_o 14._o in_o chap._n 3.2_o 12_o 14._o joel_n the_o battle_n be_v describe_v sometime_o as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o 5._o a_o joel_n 3_o ezek._n 39_o 5._o valley_n or_o plain_n and_o sometime_o as_o on_o a_o 39.4_o a_o ezek._n 39.4_o mountain_n and_o confine_v to_o no_o particular_a place_n jehoshaphats_n 294._o jehoshaphats_n fuller_n pisgah_n sight_n pag._n 280_o 294._o valley_n be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o valley_n of_o megiddo_n but_o express_v so_o as_o to_o typify_v other_o thing_n unto_o we_o and_o to_o show_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v total_o defeat_v as_o man_n drive_v from_o their_o several_a fastness_n and_o retreat_n mountain_n as_o well_o as_o plain_n and_o valley_n 5._o to_o show_v that_o both_o jew_n 14._o jew_n zech._n 12.3_o 6_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o and_o gentile_n shall_v mourn_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o christ_n now_o ready_a to_o appear_v in_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n as_o there_o be_v a_o great_a mourn_v for_o josiah_n by_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o assyrian_n who_o he_o then_o assist_v which_o may_v probable_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o hadadrimmon_n zech._n 12.11_o which_o according_a to_o 12.11_o to_o on_o zech._n 12.11_o grotius_n signify_v the_o glory_n of_o rimmon_n a_o assyrian_a idol_n 17_o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n into_o the_o 35_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n 36_o of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a manifestation_n of_o the_o intimate_a and_o more_o immediate_a presence_n of_o god_n say_v it_o 37_o be_v do_v i._n e._n this_o be_v the_o last_o vial_n and_o judgement_n upon_o the_o wicked_a nation_n ezek._n 39.8_o see_v on_o chap._n 20._o and_o 21.6_o 35_o by_o air_n be_v mean_v in_o 148.4_o in_o see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o psalm_n 148.4_o scripture_n the_o aerial_a expansum_fw-la or_o firmament_n consist_v of_o air_n and_o cloud_n balance_v by_o the_o weight_n of_o it_o job_n 37.16_o which_o be_v the_o place_n of_o meteor_n the_o angel_n pour_v his_o vial_n upon_o it_o and_o thereupon_o follow_v thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o a_o great_a earthquake_n which_o common_o accompany_v each_o other_o the_o island_n and_o mountain_n fly_v away_o and_o so_o great_a hail_n fall_v which_o be_v a_o usual_a attendant_n of_o thunder-storm_n as_o if_o the_o cloud_n with_o all_o their_o 23._o their_o job_n 38.22_o 23._o treasure_n of_o meteor_n be_v throw_v down_o from_o heaven_n whereby_o the_o more_o immediate_a preparation_n to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o old_a earth_n seem_v to_o be_v describe_v according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o the_o description_n give_v of_o it_o in_o dr._n burnet_n theory_n who_o yet_o very_o 7._o very_o 3.3_o 7._o prudent_o admonish_v we_o not_o to_o be_v too_o positive_a or_o presumptuous_a in_o our_o conjecture_n about_o these_o thing_n because_o if_o there_o be_v a_o invisible_a hand_n divine_a or_o angelical_a that_o touch_v the_o spring_n and_o wheel_n of_o nature_n it_o will_v not_o be_v easy_a for_o we_o to_o determine_v with_o certainty_n the_o order_n of_o their_o motion_n 36_o call_v so_o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o throne_n and_o temple_n in_o ezekiel_n 37_o a_o phrase_n evident_o take_v from_o ezek._n 39.8_o where_o it_o be_v use_v concern_v gog_n and_o magog_n whence_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o destruction_n be_v here_o refer_v to_o concern_v who_o read_v chap._n 20._o and_o ezek._n 38._o and_o 39_o 18_o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n 38_o and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a i._n e._n there_o be_v very_o high_a manifestation_n of_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n and_o a_o time_n of_o trouble_n such_o as_o never_o be_v before_o the_o power_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o heaven_n be_v shake_v to_o make_v way_n for_o a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n dan._n 12.1_o 2._o matth._n 24.29_o heb._n 12_o 26-22_a see_v on_o chap._n 4.5_o and_o on_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n 38_o see_v dr._n burnet_n theory_n of_o the_o earth_n book_n 3_o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o whole_a antichristian_a jurisdiction_n and_o kingdom_n chap._n 14_o 8.18_o 10_o 21._o be_v divide_a by_o the_o earthquake_n into_o 39_o three_o part_n i._n e._n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o the_o antichristian_a state_n be_v dissipate_v and_o overthrow_v and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o wicked_a nation_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n verse_n 14._o chap._n 20.8_o fell_n and_o great_a babylon_n 40_o i._n e._n rome_n chap._n 14.8_o come_v in_o special_a remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o feirceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n i._n e._n to_o destroy_v she_o with_o a_o most_o severe_a and_o a_o utter_a destruction_n see_v on_o chap._n 14_o 8-11_a 39_o the_o general_a type_n of_o three_o part_n seem_v to_o be_v take_v from_o ezek._n 5.2_o 12._o where_o jerusalem_n when_o it_o be_v design_v for_o destruction_n be_v mark_v out_o into_o three_o part_n which_o three_o part_n here_o be_v the_o three_o unite_a force_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n viz._n 1._o the_o dragon_n or_o devil_n with_o his_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o his_o false_a prophet_n who_o as_o be_v unite_v in_o force_n and_o interest_n have_v one_o punishment_n 3._o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n see_v on_o chap._n 19_o 19-21_a 40_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o conflagration_n be_v here_o point_a at_o because_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o this_o prophecy_n that_o rome_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o fire_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v 20_o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v i._n e._n the_o 41_o old_a earth_n be_v dissolve_v 2_o pet._n 3._o see_v on_o chap._n 21.1_o 41_o see_v dr._n burnet_n theory_n of_o the_o earth_n b._n 3.9_o who_o ingenious_a hypothesis_n give_v great_a light_n to_o this_o place_n according_a to_o which_o as_o be_v here_o foretell_v the_o mountain_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o there_o be_v to_o be_v no_o island_n because_o no_o sea_n in_o the_o new_a earth_n which_o be_v to_o be_v plain_a and_o level_a 21_o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o the_o wicked_a king_n and_z man_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o be_v gather_v together_o against_o christ_n kingdom_n verse_n 14.16_o a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n 42_o i._n e._n a_o extraordinary_a tempest_n of_o divine_a wrath_n inflict_v by_o the_o more_o immediate_a command_n of_o god_n every_o stone_n about_o the_o weight_n of_o a_o talon_n i._n e._n each_o stroke_n of_o god_n wrath_n be_v extraordinary_a great_a heavy_a and_o insupportable_a ezek._n 38.22_o matth._n 23.44_o and_o yet_o these_fw-mi man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o hail_v i._n e._n be_v still_o obdurate_a and_o impenitent_a for_o the_o plague_n thereof_o be_v exceed_v great_a upon_o which_o they_o shall_v therefore_o have_v humble_v themselves_o under_o the_o mighty_a hand_n of_o god_n 42_o hail_n be_v one_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o egypt_n and_o the_o wicked_a king_n of_o canaan_n be_v destroy_v by_o great_a hailstone_n from_o heaven_n joshua_n 10.11_o as_o the_o antichristian_a egyptian_n and_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n here_o be_v but_o this_o place_n more_o immediate_o refer_v to_o ezek._n 38.22_o where_o god_n foretell_v that_o gog_n and_o magog_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o a_o thunder_n storm_n of_o rain_n and_o great_a hailstone_n
〈◊〉_d signify_v of_o a_o other_o kind_n or_o sort_n from_o it_o as_o not_o be_v beastian_n or_o idolatrous_a but_o a_o utter_a enemy_n to_o the_o beast_n during_o who_o reign_n it_o lay_v wound_v to_o death_n chap._n 13._o 3._o whereupon_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d seem_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o word_n which_o include_v both_o the_o former_a sense_n for_o see_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o king_n and_o but_o seven_o head_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o one_o of_o the_o king_n must_v be_v no_o head_n and_o therefore_o of_o a_o nature_n different_a from_o all_o the_o other_o which_o can_v only_o belong_v to_o this_o seven_o king_n because_o the_o five_o first_o government_n be_v know_v to_o be_v idolatrous_a government_n which_o be_v the_o signification_n of_o a_o head_n in_o this_o prophecy_n and_o the_o eight_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v idolatrous_a head_n so_o that_o this_o other_o be_v indeed_o a_o king_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o of_o the_o imperial_a city_n of_o rome_n but_o be_v not_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v be_v not_o a_o king_n who_o be_v also_o a_o idolatrous_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o all_o the_o six_o government_n before_o the_o christian_a emperor_n be_v and_o as_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v to_o be_v who_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o government_n but_o the_o seven_o idolatrous_a king_n or_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o be_v a_o head_n as_o well_o as_o a_o king_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 11._o 30_o this_o be_v also_o a_o evident_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a empire_n which_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o five_o precede_a king_n and_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o beast_n last_v but_o for_o a_o short_a space_n viz_o but_o about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n reckon_v from_o constantine_n until_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n under_o augustulus_n a._n d._n 476._o whence_o also_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o beast_n the_o next_o or_o eight_o king_n must_v enter_v into_o succession_n at_o that_o time_n together_o with_o his_o ten_o king_n who_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n at_o the_o same_o hour_n with_o he_o verse_n 12._o these_o be_v evident_o government_n immediate_o successive_a as_o a_o six_o to_o a_o five_o a_o seven_o to_o that_o and_o a_o eight_o follow_v it_o without_o any_o interregnum_fw-la or_o intermediate_v government_n and_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o it_o must_v or_o ought_v not_o to_o continue_v long_o to_o show_v that_o providence_n have_v ordain_v that_o the_o christian_a empire_n shall_v be_v short_a on_o purpose_n that_o there_o may_v be_v space_n enough_o out_o of_o the_o time_n destine_v for_o these_o purpose_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o christian_a empire_n 11_o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v viz._n in_o the_o six_o head_n verse_n 8._o and_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o rise_v to_o his_o supremacy_n verse_n 8._o even_o he_o and_o let_v it_o be_v observe_v be_v the_o 31_o eight_o king_n verse_n 10._o and_o be_v one_o to_o wit_n the_o last_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o idolatrous_a government_n the_o seven_o king_n be_v no_o head_n verse_n 10._o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n i._n e._n shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o then_o all_o the_o four_o monarchy_n end_v in_o he_o and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n succeed_v dan._n 2._o and_o 7._o see_v on_o verse_n 8._o and_o on_o verse_n 16_o 17._o 31_o from_o this_o verse_n it_o be_v evident_a 1._o that_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n because_o that_o although_o there_o be_v king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o extinction_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o king_n yet_o rome_n the_o woman_n or_o great_a city_n of_o these_o eight_o king_n who_o uphold_v and_o sustain_v it_o by_o their_o authority_n and_o where_o the_o head_n and_o king_n be_v resident_a which_o reign_v over_o the_o inferior_a king_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v never_o afterward_o under_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o any_o but_o the_o pope_n at_o least_o for_o any_o considerable_a time_n who_o must_v therefore_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n here_o mention_v they_o be_v call_v king_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 3_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 18._o and_o from_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v on_o chap._n 13._o 2._o where_o the_o very_a same_o beast_n with_o this_o be_v describe_v as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o character_n give_v of_o they_o in_o both_o chapter_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o dr._n moor_n synop_n prophet_n lib._n 1._o chap._n 10_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o dr._n cressener_n demonstrat_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v 2._o that_o the_o papacy_n be_v a_o idolatrous_a government_n because_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o papacy_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o idolatrous_a roman_a empire_n in_o general_a and_o be_v also_o the_o beast_n in_o particular_a or_o that_o which_o be_v call_v so_o by_o way_n of_o eminence_n viz._n the_o seven_o head_n but_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n although_o it_o be_v only_o a_o head_n of_o it_o as_o a_o eminent_a part_n have_v often_o the_o denomination_n of_o the_o whole_a and_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n which_o be_v call_v dan._n 7.11_o the_o beast_n although_o it_o be_v only_o one_o of_o its_o horn_n whence_o 3_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o present_a papacy_n be_v the_o beast_n because_o that_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n ever_o since_o the_o christian_a empire_n and_o so_o consequent_o no_v other_o antichristian_a king_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o any_o other_o city_n to_o be_v understand_v here_o but_o the_o present_a papal_a rome_n the_o head_n of_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v actual_o crown_v pope_n crown_v sir_n paul_n rycaut_n be_v preface_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o a_o triple_a crown_n after_o his_o election_n and_o that_o with_o so_o many_o solemnity_n that_o the_o ceremony_n take_v up_o a_o whole_a day_n and_o he_o have_v also_o all_o the_o ensign_n of_o temporal_a sovereignty_n as_o a_o court_n of_o cardinal_n who_o in_o the_o ceremoniale_a romanum_n be_v call_v prince_n in_o the_o church_n ambassador_n guard_n and_o the_o like_a and_o be_v approach_v with_o more_o reverence_n than_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o which_o be_v so_o much_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o the_o talmud_n the_o graseri_fw-la histor_n antichrist_n p._n 142._o buxtorf_n lexic_fw-la talmud_n jew_n and_o talmud_n and_o graseri_fw-la histor_n antichrist_n p._n 142._o buxtorf_n lexic_fw-la talmud_n infidel_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v frequent_o call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n i_o e._n the_o christian_n by_o the_o turk_n and_o the_o king_n of_o edom_n by_o the_o jew_n by_o which_o they_o mean_v rome_n 12_o and_o the_o ten_o 32_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v or_o signify_v ten_o king_n or_o independent_a soveraignity_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n or_o independency_n of_o and_o in_o the_o empire_n as_o yet_o i._n e._n at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o vision_n but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n i._n e._n a_o independent_a and_o sovereign_a power_n one_o hour_n 23_o with_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n receive_v power_n and_o in_o conjunction_n with_o he_o 32_o these_o king_n receive_v power_n with_o the_o beast_n when_o he_o come_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n which_o come_v not_o to_o pass_v until_o the_o extinction_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o western_a caesar_n by_o these_o king_n can_v be_v mean_v no_o other_o than_o those_o among_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o northern_a nation_n who_o be_v think_v by_o mr._n antichrist_n mr._n pag._n 463._o 661._o author_n libri_fw-la de_fw-la excid_n antichrist_n mede_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n to_o have_v be_v ten_o at_o first_o although_o that_o number_n seem_v rather_o to_o be_v retain_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n in_o c_o daniel_n to_o which_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v correspond_v to_o show_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o image_n be_v to_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o stone_n the_o emblem_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o smite_v it_o on_o its_o foot_n and_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o endeavour_n of_o learned_a
candle_n shall_v shine_v no_o more_o at_o all_o in_o thou_o i._n e._n thou_o shall_v be_v perpetual_a darkness_n and_o desolation_n without_o the_o least_o comfort_n jer._n 25.10_o and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o bridegroom_n and_o of_o the_o bride_n shall_v be_v hear_v no_o more_o at_o all_o in_o thou_o i._n e_fw-la thy_o polity_n and_o society_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o propagate_v but_o shall_v utter_o cease_v together_o with_o all_o the_o joy_n of_o thy_o former_a solemnity_n and_o festivity_n jerem._n 7_o 34.16_o 9_o and_o all_o this_o shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o for_o or_o because_o thy_o merchant_n who_o proselyrted_a soul_n to_o their_o destruction_n and_o make_v gain_n of_o godliness_n be_v the_o great_a 21_o man_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n be_v lordly_a worldly_a ambitious_a and_o sensual_a and_o also_o because_o or_o for_o by_o thy_o sorcery_n i._n e._n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n be_v all_o nation_n deceive_v 21_o see_v on_o chap._n 6.15_o it_o be_v a_o expression_n take_v from_o isa_n 23.8_o where_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o merchant_n of_o tyre_n a_o crown_n or_o imperial_a city_n and_o a_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n who_o worldly_a and_o ambitious_a clergy_n be_v here_o signify_v 24_o and_o in_o she_o be_v also_o find_v the_o guilt_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n or_o witness_n and_o of_o saint_n or_o holy_a person_n and_o of_o all_o 22_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n she_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o persecution_n and_o bloodshed_n as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n and_o all_o which_o have_v be_v shed_v during_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n be_v lay_v to_o her_o charge_n because_o she_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o persecute_v parent_n have_v approve_v her_o forefather_n wicked_a deed_n and_o have_v fill_v up_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o iniquity_n jerem._n 2.34_o matth_n 23.29_o 39_o 22_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n our_o saviour_n use_v the_o like_a expression_n concern_v jerusalem_n upon_o who_o he_o charge_v all_o the_o blood_n that_o have_v be_v spill_v from_o abel_n matth._n 23_o 29-39_a see_v also_o zech._n 5_o 5-11_a where_o the_o land_n of_o shinar_n or_o babylon_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v the_o house_n and_o basis_n or_o foundation_n of_o all_o wickedness_n in_o it_o as_o if_o she_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o all_o sinner_n be_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o lake_n of_o her_o burn_n see_v note_v 19_o chap._n xix_o the_o text._n 1_o and_z after_z 1_o these_o thing_n i.e._n the_o thing_n see_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n i_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n of_o much_o people_n in_o heaven_n i._n e._n of_o the_o innumerable_a company_n which_o stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n chap._n 7.9_o saying_n 2_o alleluja_n i._n e._n praise_v you_o the_o lord_n salvation_n from_o all_o evil_n especial_o those_o suffer_v under_o antichristianity_n and_o glory_n and_o honour_n and_o power_n be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o lord_n our_o god_n be_v to_o he_o alone_o for_o he_o be_v the_o sole_a author_n of_o all_o good_a annotation_n on_o chap._n xix_o 1_o from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o ten_o verse_n there_o be_v a_o vision_n of_o a_o triumphant_a and_o joyful_a appearance_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o judgement_n upon_o the_o great_a whore_n describe_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n and_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n 2_o this_o word_n be_v first_o use_v psalm_n 104.35_o to_o express_v the_o psalmist_n joy_n upon_o the_o prospect_n of_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o his_o prediction_n or_o desire_v that_o sinner_n may_v be_v consume_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v here_o also_o make_v use_n of_o according_o upon_o the_o judgement_n execute_v upon_o antichrist_n god_n chief_a enemy_n and_o upon_o a_o prospect_n of_o the_o old_a earth_n be_v utter_o consume_v together_o with_o the_o wicked_a people_n of_o it_o and_o a_o new_a earth_n succeed_a in_o its_o place_n 2_o for_o true_a and_o righteous_a be_v his_o judgement_n and_o therefore_o be_v he_o to_o be_v praise_v for_o he_o have_v judge_v and_o punish_v the_o great_a whore_n or_o the_o idolatrous_a city_n and_o church_n which_o do_v corrupt_v and_o destroy_v jerem._n 51.25_o the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n or_o idolatry_n and_o have_v avenge_v the_o blood_n of_o her_o servant_n at_o her_o hand_n i._n e._n have_v reward_v she_o abundant_o according_a to_o her_o demerit_n for_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o his_o faithful_a witness_n and_o servant_n chap_n 18._o 20._o 3_o and_o again_o or_o the_o second_o time_n they_o say_v alleluja_n to_o testify_v their_o joy_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o smoke_n the_o sign_n and_o token_n of_o her_o everlasting_a burn_n and_o her_o smoke_n rise_v up_o or_o be_v then_o in_o its_o ascent_n and_o that_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o i.e._n she_o be_v punish_v with_o a_o everlasting_a destruction_n 4_o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n 3_o and_o the_o beast_n i_o e._n the_o representative_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n chap._n 4._o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v god_n that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n say_v amen_o allelujah_o i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a appearance_n and_o manifestation_n of_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n judgement_n be_v acknowledge_v with_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n 3_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v place_v first_o in_o this_o appearance_n of_o the_o divine_a confessus_fw-la or_o sanhedrim_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o this_o be_v a_o vision_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem-state_n in_o which_o the_o israelite_n as_o the_o first_o bear_v be_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n who_o according_a to_o all_o prophecy_n and_o rom._n 11._o be_v to_o be_v convert_v and_o restore_v to_o their_o own_o land_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v and_o perhaps_o for_o this_o reason_n also_o be_v the_o hebrew_n word_n allelujah_o here_o retain_v 5_o and_o a_o voice_n 4_o come_v out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n from_o christ_n see_v chap._n 5_o 6._o 7_o 17._o say_n by_o way_n of_o holy_a excitement_n and_o encouragement_n praise_v our_o god_n my_o god_n as_o well_o as_o you_o john_n 20.17_o rev._n 3.12_o all_o you_o his_o servant_n and_o you_o that_o fear_v and_o worship_n he_o both_o small_a and_o great_a i._n e._n of_o whatsoever_o nation_n quality_n and_o condition_n you_o be_v for_o god_n be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n psalm_n 115.11_o 13._o act_n 2_o 5.10_o 34_o 35._o gal._n 3.28_o 4_o this_o voice_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o heavenly_a excitement_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n gentiles_n and_o jew_n small_a and_o great_a of_o all_o nation_n now_o convert_v to_o join_v with_o the_o heavenly_a assembly_n in_o render_v praise_n to_o god_n 6_o and_o immediate_o upon_o this_o efficacious_a exhortation_n from_o out_o of_o the_o throne_n i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o mighty_a thundering_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o mighty_a appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o powerful_a communication_n from_o the_o heavenly_a throne_n to_o all_o his_o servant_n upon_o earth_n that_o fear_v he_o and_o heaven_n and_o earth_n join_v in_o praise_n saying_n alleluja_n for_o the_o lord_n 5_o god_n omnipotent_a now_o reign_v and_o that_o glorious_o isa_n 4.23_o 5_o these_o word_n be_v take_v from_o isaiah_n 24_o 21-23_a where_o it_o be_v prophesy_v that_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n or_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a shall_v reign_v in_o mount_n zion_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o before_o his_o ancient_n or_o elder_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o glorious_o after_o he_o have_v punish_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v a_o clear_a proof_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o god_n here_o mention_v have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wicked_a king_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n chap._n 20._o 7_o let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v exceed_o and_o give_v honour_v or_o praise_n luke_n 17.18_o to_o he_o alone_a for_o the_o marriage_n 6_o of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n with_o his_o church_n 2._o cor._n 11.2_o eph._n 5.32_o be_v now_o actual_o come_v in_o and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n psalm_n 45._o matt._n 22_o 11.25_o 1-13_a luke_n 12.36_o and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a i._n e._n the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n be_v now_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n rev._n 21.2_o 6_o christ_n be_v represent_v frequent_o it_o frequent_o
in_o the_o break_a and_o abrupt_a form_n of_o speech_n here_o make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o angel_n 15_o here_o be_v declare_v that_o angel_n and_o man_n be_v fellow-creature_n and_o shall_v be_v fellow-servant_n in_o the_o new_a jerusalem-state_n the_o world_n to_o come_v which_o shall_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o angel_n and_o in_o which_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o equality_n betwixt_o they_o and_o saint_n the_o member_n of_o it_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v join_v together_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n luke_n 20.36_o heb._n 1_o 6.2_o 5._o *_o that_o be_v jesus_n the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o be_v god_n and_o one_o with_o the_o father_n and_o be_v according_o worship_v in_o this_o prophecy_n chap._n 5._o and._n 22.3_o and_o in_o other_o place_n 16_o 16_o here_o the_o angel_n deliver_v a_o most_o excellent_a axiom_n wherein_o we_o be_v teach_v 1._o that_o the_o principal_a thing_n to_o be_v attend_v to_o in_o prophecy_n be_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o christ_n or_o no_o that_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n which_o principal_a character_n be_v here_o call_v the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n that_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o it_o which_o animate_v it_o and_o give_v it_o its_o true_a value_n and_o esteem_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o spirit_n be_v often_o oppose_v to_o letter_n and_o flesh_n in_o scripture_n 2_o cor._n 3.6_o 2_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o prophetical_a scripture_n give_v from_o a_o compare_n of_o scripture_n with_o scripture_n be_v when_o it_o evident_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o of_o equal_a credibility_n with_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o because_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o 3._o that_o interpreter_n of_o prophetical_a scripture_n when_o their_o interpretation_n be_v confirm_v be_v worthy_a of_o a_o prophet_n reward_n because_o they_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n matth._n 10.41_o 11_o and_o i_o see_v heaven_n 18_o open_v for_o a_o glorious_a appearance_n of_o christ_n and_o behold_v a_o white_a horse_n the_o emblem_n of_o christ_n royalty_n and_o glory_n from_o his_o resurrection_n to_o his_o second_o come_v in_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n 6._o 2._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o he_o i._n e._n christ_n be_v call_v faithful_a 18_o and_o true_o to_o his_o promise_n and_o his_o friend_n and_o in_o righteousness_n i._n e._n truth_n and_o peace_n he_o do_v judge_n 19_o his_o people_n psal_n 96.10_o 13._o be_v 11_o 1-9.32_a 16._o and_o make_v 19_o war_n with_o his_o enemy_n be_v 11.4_o 17_o to_o show_v that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v open_v when_o the_o king_n of_o glory_n appear_v psalm_n 24_o 7-10_a matth._n 24.30_o and_o this_o appearance_n which_o be_v the_o second_o vision_n in_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o of_o christ_n come_v in_o his_o kingdom_n to_o judgement_n and_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o chap._n 14.14_o as_o will_v plain_o appear_v to_o any_o who_o consider_v the_o circumstance_n and_o description_n of_o both_o 18_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v faithful_a and_o true_a because_o of_o his_o appear_v in_o his_o kingdom_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n which_o atheist_n antiscripturist_n and_o those_o of_o the_o antichristian_a party_n have_v call_v in_o question_n still_o ask_v with_o those_o scoffer_n two_o pet._n 3._o where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n 19_o 19_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o great_a battle_n of_o armageddon_n be_v by_o way_n of_o judgement_n wherein_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v represent_v as_o 20._o as_o ezek._n 32.27_o and_o chap._n 38._o rev._n 20._o warrior_n in_o arm_n who_o when_o conquer_v be_v wont_a as_o captive_n of_o war_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o and_o receive_v sentence_n from_o the_o conqueror_n as_o appear_v from_o jerem._n 52.9_o 12_o his_o eye_n be_v as_o a_o flame_n of_o 20_o fire_n penetrate_v and_o judge_v of_o all_o thing_n after_o a_o quick_a and_o terrible_a manner_n chap._n 1.14_o 2_o 18._o and_o on_o his_o head_n be_v many_o 21_o crown_n to_o denote_v the_o amplitude_n of_o his_o dominion_n his_o many_o conquest_n and_o the_o several_a exercise_n of_o his_o regal_a office_n especial_o now_o in_o his_o glorious_a monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n psal_n 72_o 8-20_a rev._n 14.14_o and_o he_o have_v a_o name_n 22_o write_v that_o no_o man_n know_v but_o he_o himself_o i._n e._n his_o essence_n and_o nature_n as_o god_n incarnate_a and_o his_o will_n counsel_n judgement_n and_o reward_n c_o uld_v not_o be_v full_o know_v nor_o comprehend_v by_o any_o creature_n and_o not_o at_o all_o after_o a_o save_a manner_n but_o by_o they_o to_o who_o he_o shall_v reveal_v they_o judg._n 13.18_o job_n 11.7_o 8._o psalm_n 36.6_o matth._n 11.27_o rom._n 11.33_o 34._o 1_o cor._n 2_o 6.-16_a 1_o john_n 3.2_o 20_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v reveal_v in_o flame_a 8._o flame_a thes_n 1_o 8.2_o 8._o fire_n when_o he_o come_v to_o judgement_n in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o his_o eye_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o flame_n of_o fire_n to_o signify_v his_o discern_v judgement_n and_o all-seeing_a wisdom_n which_o he_o will_v then_o most_o peculiar_o manifest_v 21_o christ_n have_v a_o kingdom_n from_o his_o very_a resurrection_n and_o have_v have_v all_o along_o many_o conquest_n over_o his_o enemy_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o and_o be_v therefore_o very_o fit_o represent_v with_o many_o crown_n as_o david_n a_o type_n of_o christ_n put_v on_o his_o head_n the_o crown_n of_o the_o several_a king_n conquer_v by_o he_o 2_o sam._n 12.30_o 1_o chron._n 20.2_o see_v also_o 1_o maccab._n 11.13_o he_o have_v also_o many_o crown_n because_o of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o as_o mediator_n which_o he_o have_v administer_v under_o the_o father_n ever_o since_o his_o resurrection_n represent_v by_o the_o first_o seal_n and_o as_o he_o now_o enter_v upon_o the_o administration_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n as_o he_o be_v also_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o have_v all_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n belong_v unto_o he_o and_o now_o as_o it_o be_v put_v upon_o his_o head_n 22_o his_o name_n emmanuel_n god_n make_v flesh_n or_o god_n in_o our_o nature_n seem_v to_o be_v here_o more_o particular_o understand_v as_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o as_o distinct_a from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o spirit_n judg._n 13.18_o isa_n 9.6_o prov._n 30.4_o 13_o and_o he_o be_v clothe_v with_o a_o vesture_n dip_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o enemy_n psal_n 68.23_o be_v 63_o 1-6_a and_o his_o name_n be_v call_v or_o he_o be_v the_o word_n 23_o of_o god_n john_n 1.1_o 23_o that_o be_v the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n by_o who_o god_n speak_v when_o he_o make_v the_o world_n and_o speak_v also_o to_o our_o forefather_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o gospel_n and_o he_o may_v also_o be_v call_v the_o word_n because_o in_o he_o the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n prophecy_n and_o promise_n be_v yea_o and_o amen_o that_o be_v constant_a and_o not_o changeable_a punctual_o fullfil_v unalterable_o confirm_v and_o ratify_v 2_o cor._n 1.19_o 20._o see_v grot._n on_o joh._n 1.1_o bishop_n pearson_n on_o the_o second_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o dr._n bull_n be_v defensio_fw-la fidei_fw-la nicaenae_fw-la 14_o and_o the_o army_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n i._n e._n christ_n mighty_a angel_n and_o the_o saint_n which_o shall_v accompany_v they_o when_o he_o come_v to_o judgement_n in_o his_o kingdom_n dan._n 4_o 35._o zech._n 14.5_o matth._n 22.7_o 1_o thes_n 4.14_o 1_o cor._n 15._o phil._n 3.29_o 2_o thes_n 1.7_o judas_n 14.15_o see_v the_o note_n on_o rev._n 14_o 14_o 15._o and_o chap._n 20._o and_o on_o verse_n 11._o of_o this_o chapter_n follow_v he_o upon_o white_a 24_o horse_n as_o companion_n and_o partaker_n with_o christ_n in_o his_o glory_n and_o his_o kingdom_n clothe_v in_o fine_a 25_o linen_n white_a and_o clean_o i._n e._n they_o be_v justify_v and_o sanctify_v by_o the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n of_o christ_n impute_v unto_o they_o see_v on_o verse_n 8._o 24_o this_o battle_n be_v a_o judgement_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 15._o so_o that_o these_o army_n of_o heaven_n must_v be_v the_o angel_n and_o the_o saint_n who_o shall_v come_v with_o christ_n in_o judgement_n to_o his_o kingdom_n with_o glorify_a body_n as_o the_o scripture_n quote_v in_o the_o paraphrase_n do_v plain_o declare_v and_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o on_o white_a horse_n to_o show_v the_o glory_n they_o shall_v appear_v in_o and_o their_o joint_a rule_n and_o reign_v with_o christ_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o king_n favourite_n noble_n and_o ruler_n to_o be_v clad_v in_o white_a garment_n and_o ride_v on_o white_a beast_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v on_o rev
all_o the_o wicked_a be_v at_o last_o consign_v at_o the_o final_a consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 20._o 10-15_a so_o that_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o eminency_n and_o transcendency_n of_o their_o punishment_n and_o the_o utter_a and_o total_a abolition_n of_o that_o antichristian_a state_n which_o as_o be_v the_o base_a and_o hypocritical_a counterfeit_n of_o christianity_n be_v most_o peculiar_o abhor_v by_o god_n and_o be_v according_o consume_v and_o abolish_v so_o as_o never_o to_o appear_v again_o immediate_o at_o the_o very_a first_o approach_v or_o dawn_v of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o the_o shadow_n fly_v away_o when_o the_o day_n break_v and_o the_o chaff_n be_v sudden_o drive_v away_o with_o the_o wind_n psalm_n 1.4_o hos_fw-la 6_o 4.13_o 3._o canticl_n 2.17.2_o thes_n 2.8_o 21_o and_o the_o 31_o remnant_n i._n e._n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o army_n verse_n 18_o 19_o be_v slay_v 32_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_v verse_n 11._o which_o sword_n proceed_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n they_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o light_n evidence_n and_o conviction_n of_o christ_n gospel_n according_a to_o which_o god_n will_v then_o judge_v the_o secret_n of_o man_n by_o jesus_n christ_n rom._n 2.16_o and_o all_o the_o fowl_n be_v fill_v with_o their_o flesh_n i._n e._n all_o the_o saint_n be_v full_o satisfy_v with_o the_o justice_n of_o their_o condemnation_n and_o the_o high_a praise_n of_o god_n be_v in_o their_o mouth_n for_o it_o psalm_n 149_o 5.6_o 31_o the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n the_o chief_a enemy_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v first_o sentence_v and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n at_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o punishment_n also_o all_o their_o adherent_n be_v express_o adjudge_v rev._n 14_o 9-11_a although_o not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o seem_v to_o appear_v from_o their_o bewail_v the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n afterward_o chap._n 18_o or_o not_o to_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o it_o whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o under_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n their_o army_n and_o adherent_n be_v to_o be_v comprehend_v who_o must_v needs_o be_v vanquish_v with_o their_o cheiftain_n then_o by_o the_o king_n and_o their_o army_n must_v be_v mean_v all_o the_o other_o wicked_a of_o the_o earth_n beside_o the_o antichristian_a counterfeit_n who_o be_v vanquish_v and_o condemn_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o army_n and_o although_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o army_n be_v not_o here_o mention_v yet_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o chap._n 20.2_o that_o the_o dragon_n be_v lay_v hold_n on_o or_o take_v captive_n which_o phrase_n respect_v the_o issue_n of_o a_o battle_n and_o must_v consequent_o relate_v to_o this_o at_o armageddon_n but_o because_o those_o enemy_n be_v invisible_a instrument_n and_o act_v in_o and_o by_o the_o other_o therefore_o be_v they_o not_o particular_o name_v here_o but_o only_o their_o instrument_n and_o agent_n who_o open_o appear_v and_o resist_v christ_n kingdom_n 32_o these_o be_v not_o cast_v alive_a into_o the_o lake_n because_o they_o be_v to_o appear_v again_o after_o the_o thousand_o year_n kingdom_n of_o christ_n but_o be_v say_v only_o to_o be_v slay_v by_o the_o brightness_n efficacy_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n whereby_o be_v mean_v a_o spiritual_a slaughter_n accompany_v with_o bodily_a torment_n proceed_v from_o anguish_n of_o mind_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o psalmist_n psal_n 59.11_o 13.104_o 35._o concern_v which_o see_v more_o on_o the_o follow_a chapter_n here_o it_o may_v be_v note_v that_o there_o be_v three_o enemy_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v vanquish_v by_o his_o come_n which_o may_v also_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o great_a city_n 1._o the_o dragon_n or_o satan_n and_o his_o angel_n by_o who_o diabolical_a spirit_n all_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v influence_v who_o be_v bind_v and_o seal_v up_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v afterward_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n chap._n 20.2_o 3_o 10._o 2._o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o army_n i._n e._n those_o who_o have_v a_o bare_a enmity_n and_o hostility_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o not_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o advance_v it_o who_o be_v slay_v at_o this_o battle_n and_o then_o make_v second_o assault_n upon_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o which_o they_o be_v overcome_v and_o at_o last_o utter_o abolish_v and_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n chap._n 20.9_o 10._o 3._o antichristianism_n consist_v of_o beastianism_n and_o false_a prophetism_n which_o state_n be_v utter_o abolish_v by_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o its_o votary_n and_o impenitent_a adherent_n lie_v under_o the_o severe_a judgement_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n be_v never_o able_a to_o make_v any_o the_o least_o opposition_n against_o it_o chap._n xx._n the_o text._n 1_o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n i._n e._n a_o very_a particular_a and_o peculiar_a ministry_n of_o angel_n depute_v by_o god_n for_o this_o purpose_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n i._n e._n a_o power_n to_o open_v and_o shut_v the_o pit_n of_o hell_n luke_n 8.31_o rev._n 1_o 18.9_o 1._o and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n i._n e._n powerful_a mean_n to_o restrain_v the_o evil_a spirit_n 2_o pet._n 2.4_o judas_n 6_o 2_o and_o he_o lay_v 1_o hold_n on_o i._n e._n seize_v upon_o and_o secure_v matth._n 14.3_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o 2_o devil_n and_o satan_n gen._n 3._o rev._n 12.9_o and_o bound_v he_o i._n e._n restrain_v he_o from_o 3_o deceive_v the_o nation_n a_o thousand_o year_n i._n e._n during_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n see_v on_o verse_n 4._o annotation_n on_o chap._n xx._n 1_o a_o account_n have_v be_v give_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n how_o two_o part_n of_o the_o great_a city_n or_o two_o of_o the_o three_o enemy_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v dispose_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v in_o this_o chapter_n from_o verse_n 1_o to_o 4._o particular_o describe_v the_o event_n of_o that_o battle_n with_o reference_n to_o satan_n or_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n the_o three_o enemy_n or_o three_o part_n of_o the_o great_a city_n or_o idolatrous_a and_o wicked_a polity_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o darkness_n 2_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3.26_o 〈◊〉_d grot._n in_o marc._n 3.26_o vniversitas_fw-la satanica_fw-la the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o evil_a angel_n call_v the_o dragon_n as_o he_o preside_v over_o and_o influence_v the_o pagan_a empire_n and_o emperor_n and_o live_v in_o the_o imperial_a supremacy_n of_o the_o antichristian_a king_n chap._n 13.4_o and_o that_o old_a serpent_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o deceive_v our_o first_o parent_n in_o paradise_n in_o that_o shape_n and_o his_o work_n in_o and_o by_o antichrist_n with_o all_o lie_a wonder_n and_o deceivableness_n of_o vnrighteousness_n 2_o thes_n 2.9_o 10._o rev._n 12.3_o 14_o and_o the_o devil_n and_o satan_n as_o he_o be_v the_o accuser_n and_o adversary_n of_o mankind_n rev._n 12.9_o under_o who_o be_v comprehend_v the_o several_a sort_n and_o order_n of_o wicked_a spirit_n mention_v eph._n 2_o 2.6_o 12._o act_v as_o one_o power_n under_o one_o prince_n and_o chief_a of_o they_o who_o be_v here_o restrain_v from_o all_o manner_n of_o power_n whatsoever_o either_o from_o themselves_o or_o as_o influence_v other_o during_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n 3_o as_o he_o have_v do_v our_o first_o parent_n in_o the_o first_o paradise_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o fear_n of_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o this_o new_a paradise_n or_o of_o be_v deceive_v by_o diabolical_a temptation_n in_o it_o it_o be_v very_o 4.2_o very_o burnet_n theor._n 4.2_o probable_a that_o the_o new_a earth_n will_v be_v paradisiacal_a 3_o and_o he_o 4_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v also_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n matth._n 8.28_o 29._o luke_n 8.31_o and_o 4_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o 4_o seal_n upon_o he_o i._n e._n close_o confine_v he_o after_o the_o most_o secure_a manner_n that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n verse_n 8._o no_o more_o as_o he_o have_v hitherto_o do_v by_o the_o lie_n of_o idolatry_n and_o other_o deceitful_a wickedness_n and_o temptation_n till_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n shall_v be_v fullfil_v or_o end_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v according_a to_o the_o secret_a counsel_n and_o will_v of_o god_n be_v loose_v from_o this_o restraint_n for_o a_o 5_o little_a season_n 4_o 4_o 4_o by_o these_o several_a expression_n be_v intimate_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v be_v confine_v after_o the_o close_a
of_o antichrist_n upon_o who_o destruction_n this_o glorious_a kingdom_n or_o glorious_a state_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v to_o begin_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o glorious_a state_n of_o christ_n church_n such_o as_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v be_v a_o truth_n so_o apparent_a in_o scripture_n that_o those_o 42._o those_o pocock_n on_o micah_n pag._n 24_o 29_o 32_o 42._o who_o be_v most_o wary_a of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n to_o this_o sense_n lest_o thereby_o any_o advantage_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o jew_n can_v but_o confess_v that_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n which_o relate_v to_o this_o state_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o clear_o nor_o full_o complete_v but_o that_o they_o be_v still_o in_o fulfil_v and_o more_o may_v be_v expect_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n which_o dr._n pocock_n extend_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ._n and_o although_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v cautious_a how_o we_o administer_v occasion_n of_o harden_v the_o jew_n in_o their_o infidelity_n by_o force_v text_n of_o scripture_n to_o this_o sense_n which_o may_v be_v mean_v concern_v the_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n yet_o the_o want_n of_o due_a distinguish_n betwixt_o his_o first_o come_v in_o a_o way_n of_o humiliation_n and_o suffering_n and_o his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o that_o to_o erect_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n and_o under_o the_o heaven_n as_o be_v express_o affirm_v dan._n 7.27_o rev._n 5.10_o in_o a_o state_n of_o perfect_a righteousness_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n have_v be_v no_o mean_a cause_n of_o offence_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o many_o error_n among_o christian_n but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n which_o may_v be_v call_v his_o mediatory_a kingdom_n distinct_a from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o eternity_n of_o which_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o eternal_a king_n as_o he_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o from_o his_o spiritual_a and_o evangelical_n kingdom_n will_v appear_v evident_a from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n 1._o because_o the_o many_o 36._o many_o psalm_n 2.8_o isa_n 2_o 2-4_a micah_n 4.1_o mr._n mede_n disc_n 25._o 29._o 36._o prophecy_n foretell_v a_o glorious_a constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a visibility_n and_o universality_n of_o christ_n church_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v do_v require_v such_o a_o future_a state_n for_o the_o church_n have_v be_v seldom_o glorious_o visible_a never_o constant_o and_o uninterrupted_o so_o neither_o have_v it_o be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o possession_n of_o much_o above_o the_o six_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n so_o far_o have_v it_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o universality_n prophesy_v of_o in_o scripture_n 2._o many_o seculorum_fw-la many_o isa_n 11_o 6-9.65.17-25_a ezek._n 48.35_o micah_n 4.3_o justin_n mart._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryphon_n dr._n burnet_n theor_n 4.5_o 7._o jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2._o chap._n 18_o 24._o grot._n de_fw-fr verit._n relig._n christ_n 5.18_o quaedam_fw-la vero_fw-la etiam_fw-la definite_a &_o sine_fw-la conditione_n promissa_fw-la si_fw-la impleta_fw-la nondum_fw-la sunt_fw-la adhuc_fw-la possunt_fw-la expectari_fw-la constat_fw-la enim_fw-la etiam_fw-la apud_fw-la judaeos_fw-la tempus_fw-la sive_fw-la regnum_fw-la messiae_n durare_fw-la ad_fw-la finem_fw-la seculorum_fw-la prophecy_n relate_v to_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a happiness_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v not_o yet_o at_o all_o fulfil_v or_o only_o in_o part_n and_o therefore_o there_o must_v be_v some_o future_a state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accomplish_v such_o as_o those_o which_o foretell_v its_o perfect_a peace_n prosperity_n holiness_n and_o the_o divine_a presence_n rest_v and_o remain_v in_o it_o which_o can_v by_o no_o art_n be_v so_o interpret_v as_o to_o make_v out_o that_o they_o be_v already_o fulfil_v 3._o many_o of_o the_o 19_o the_o jurieu_fw-fr t._n 3._o ch._n 19_o type_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n prefigure_v and_o signify_v such_o a_o state_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o kingdom_n such_o as_o paradise_n the_o new_a world_n after_o the_o flood_n the_o come_n of_o the_o israelite_n into_o canaan_n out_o of_o egypt_n the_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n their_o return_n from_o their_o captivity_n in_o babylon_n into_o a_o peaceable_a possession_n of_o their_o land_n the_o kingdom_n of_o 14.1_o of_o 2_o sam._n 7_o 8-29_a and_o 23_o 3-8_a see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 14.1_o david_n in_o which_o he_o be_v establish_v upon_o his_o conquest_n over_o the_o heathen_n and_o not_o until_o after_o many_o trouble_n and_o distress_n wherein_o it_o be_v a_o eminent_a type_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o it_o proceed_v from_o weak_a small_a and_o troublesome_a beginning_n to_o strength_n and_o a_o last_a peace_n after_o great_a victory_n over_o the_o son_n of_o belial_n and_o the_o heathen_a nation_n this_o kingdom_n be_v also_o typify_v by_o 72._o by_o psalm_n 72._o solomon_n kingdom_n and_o his_o marriage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n and_o most_o eminent_o by_o the_o note_n the_o see_v on_o chap._n 1.4_o and_o what_o follow_v in_o the_o next_o note_n sabbatism_n or_o rest_v of_o god_n in_o the_o seven_o day_n after_o six_o for_o finish_v his_o work_n wherein_o the_o seven_o thousand_o year_n design_v for_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v evident_o prefigure_v for_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v the_o main_a design_n of_o god_n to_o be_v accomplish_v in_o order_n to_o his_o eternal_a kingdom_n and_o the_o chief_a mean_n conduce_v to_o it_o be_v the_o primary_n thing_n in_o his_o intention_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v not_o only_o foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n but_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o 1._o the_o ezek._n chap._n 40_o etc._n etc._n heb._n 8_o 5.9_o 9_o 10.10_o 1._o type_n which_o shall_v be_v perfect_o and_o full_o complete_v in_o that_o state_n 4._o 8._o 4._o dan._n chapter_n 2_o and_o 7._o 2_o thes_n 2.8_o burnet_n be_v theory_n b._n 4._o 8._o antichrist_n be_v not_o yet_o destroy_v neither_o be_v the_o 17._o the_o isa_n 11._o and_o 14.1_o 2.25_o 8.56_o 8._o chap._n 60.65_o 17-25_a ezek._n 28_o 24-26.36_a 25-38_a 37_o 15-28_a hos_fw-la 3.4_o 5._o and_o dr._n pocock_n on_o the_o place_n pag._n 162._o zech._n 9_o 9-17_a 10_o 5-12_a and_o chapter_n 12_o 13_o 14._o amos_n 9_o 11-15_a mic._n 2.12_o 13._o rom._n 11.2_o cor._n 3.16_o grot._n in_o luc._n 21.24_o mr._n mede_n ep._n 17._o and_o pag._n 891_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2_o chap._n 17._o jew_n call_v nor_o be_v the_o 17._o the_o isa_n 11._o and_o 14.1_o 2.25_o 8.56_o 8._o chap._n 60.65_o 17-25_a ezek._n 28_o 24-26.36_a 25-38_a 37_o 15-28_a hos_fw-la 3.4_o 5._o and_o dr._n pocock_n on_o the_o place_n pag._n 162._o zech._n 9_o 9-17_a 10_o 5-12_a and_o chapter_n 12_o 13_o 14._o amos_n 9_o 11-15_a mic._n 2.12_o 13._o rom._n 11.2_o cor._n 3.16_o grot._n in_o luc._n 21.24_o mr._n mede_n ep._n 17._o and_o pag._n 891_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2_o chap._n 17._o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n as_o yet_o come_v in_o nor_o be_v 5-9_a be_v psalm_n 110.1_o cor._n 15_o 24-29_a heb._n 2_o 5-9_a all_o thing_n as_o yet_o subdue_v unto_o christ_n all_o which_o yet_o according_a to_o plain_a scripture_n be_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v some_o of_o they_o before_o christ_n kingdom_n other_o before_o it_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o father_n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v much_o less_o already_o past_a as_o some_o imagine_v 5._o christ_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v in_o his_o glory_n and_o therefore_o his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o the_o theory_n the_o compare_v isa_n 53._o and_o 63._o with_o many_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v twenty_o text_n which_o speak_v of_o his_o second_o come_v to_o glory_n for_o one_o which_o speak_v of_o his_o first_o come_v see_v mons_fw-la jurieu_n and_o dr._n burnet_n theory_n scripture_n evident_o distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o in_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n already_o past_a the_o other_o in_o a_o state_n of_o glory_n and_o most_o common_o 4.1_o common_o matth._n 16_o 28.25.31_o luke_n 19_o 13_o 15.23_o 42._o 2_o tim._n 4.1_o join_v his_o second_o come_v and_o his_o kingdom_n together_o 6._o the_o scripture_n join_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o come_v and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n together_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o come_v because_o the_o general_a resurrection_n be_v not_o past_a for_o thus_o 1_o cor._n 15.23_o 24._o christ_n come_n plain_o refer_v to_o his_o come_n to_o the_o kingdom_n at_o the_o general_n resurrection_n he_o have_v all_o the_o while_n from_o his_o ascension_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o patient_a expectation_n of_o this_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n psalm_n 110.1_o heb._n
10.12_o rev._n 1.9_o 7._o there_o must_v be_v such_o a_o state_n in_o which_o all_o thing_n even_o the_o inanimate_a part_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o pure_a primitive_a state_n that_o christ_n redemption_n may_v be_v perfect_a and_o complete_a for_o christ_n die_v and_o make_v a_o atonement_n and_o reconciliation_n by_o his_o blood_n that_o he_o may_v carry_v on_o the_o great_a work_n of_o redemption_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o world_n to_o its_o full_a perfection_n now_o that_o 22._o that_o rom._n 8_o 19-24_a 1_o cor._n 23_o 21_o 22._o redemption_n consist_v in_o restore_v whatsoever_o the_o first_o adam_n lose_v there_o must_v be_v a_o restitution_n of_o the_o whole_a creation_n to_o its_o first_o state_n or_o else_o christ_n redemption_n will_v not_o be_v perfect_a but_o of_o this_o more_o hereafter_o 8._o if_o the_o general_n resurrection_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o then_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o justice_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o other_o general_a topic_n which_o be_v common_o bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o former_a will_v conclude_v as_o strong_o for_o the_o latter_a to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n justice_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n that_o he_o shall_v reserve_v some_o age_n of_o the_o world_n for_o his_o own_o entire_a reign_n in_o righteousness_n who_o have_v permit_v the_o devil_n and_o antichrist_n to_o domineer_v in_o so_o many_o age_n of_o it_o and_o that_o his_o son_n shall_v be_v visible_o glorify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o very_a earth_n where_o he_o have_v be_v humble_v even_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o last_o act_n or_o period_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o his_o exaltation_n shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o majesty_n as_o the_o last_o act_n of_o his_o humiliation_n be_v attend_v with_o the_o great_a misery_n and_o reproach_n and_o that_o his_o saint_n who_o have_v undergo_v a_o long_a state_n of_o misery_n and_o persecution_n shall_v inherit_v 22._o inherit_v rom._n 8_o 19-24_a 1_o cor._n 23_o 21_o 22._o the_o earth_n in_o prosperity_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o the_o wicked_a shall_v suffer_v in_o a_o visible_a state_n of_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n and_o that_o for_o some_o long_a space_n of_o time_n and_o not_o only_o for_o a_o single_a day_n of_o judgement_n that_o man_n may_v be_v deter_v from_o sin_v here_o by_o the_o length_n of_o the_o punishment_n and_o 4.5_o and_o burnet_n theor._n 4.5_o by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o it_o which_o shall_v be_v notorious_a to_o the_o whole_a creation_n whereas_o the_o eternal_a state_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v a_o hide_a state_n beside_o which_o according_a to_o the_o general_a current_n of_o scripture_n there_o must_v be_v a_o visible_a appearance_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a at_o the_o general_a retribution_n when_o god_n will_v display_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o procedure_n and_o the_o whole_a scene_n and_o contexture_n of_o his_o providence_n that_o his_o wisdom_n justice_n and_o goodness_n towards_o his_o creature_n may_v be_v see_v acknowledge_v and_o admire_v by_o all_o of_o they_o to_o which_o the_o continuance_n of_o mankind_n under_o a_o visible_a state_n for_o some_o considerable_a time_n according_a to_o their_o demerit_n in_o the_o reverse_n of_o what_o they_o enjoy_v here_o will_v very_o much_o contribute_v psalm_n 73._o isa_n 65.13_o 25._o dan._n 12.1_o 2._o phil._n 2_o 9-11_a 9_o it_o be_v agreeable_a 5._o agreeable_a see_v dr._n home_n be_v resurrection_n reveal_v lib_n 3._o 5._o to_o the_o wont_a procedure_v of_o almighty_a god_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o state_n of_o prosperity_n to_o his_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o he_o have_v general_o in_o all_o age_n punish_v on_o earth_n fierce_a tyrant_n and_o persecutor_n of_o his_o church_n and_o give_v to_o it_o a_o general_a rest_n after_o long_a and_o tedious_a trouble_n affliction_n and_o persecution_n and_o that_o most_o common_o in_o the_o church_n extremity_n which_o be_v god_n opportunity_n and_o according_o we_o may_v just_o expect_v such_o a_o state_n upon_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o his_o fall_n be_v not_o far_o off_o because_o the_o two_o special_a witness-churche_n of_o france_n and_o savoy_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o utmost_a extremity_n 10._o the_o oeconomy_n dispensation_n or_o fatherly_a administration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n which_o be_v god_n household_n be_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n ephes_n 1.10_o in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n that_o be_v of_o all_o time_n which_o not_o be_v as_o yet_o expire_v we_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o mark_n 1.15_o gal._n 4.4_o ephes_n 1.10_o and_o isaiah_n 2.2_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v as_o if_o a_o line_n of_o time_n in_o scripture_n commence_v from_o christ_n first_o come_v call_v the_o fullness_n of_o time_n and_o end_v in_o his_o second_o come_v call_v the_o fullness_n of_o time_n or_o of_o all_o such_o time_n 11._o the_o monarchick_a 7._o monarchick_a see_v dr._n beverley_n kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v its_o succession_n and_o dan._n 2_o and_o 7._o image_n in_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o break_v to_o piece_n but_o continue_v in_o its_o foot_n and_o ten_o toe_n under_o the_o papacy_n and_o its_o ten_o king_n and_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v which_o be_v to_o destroy_v it_o which_o kingdom_n also_o as_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v can_v be_v christ_n evangelical_n kingdom_n because_o that_o destroy_v not_o kingdom_n but_o convert_v they_o nor_o his_o kingdom_n of_o eternity_n because_o according_a to_o prophecy_n this_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n dan._n 2._o 12._o very_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n can_v possible_o be_v explain_v at_o least_o in_o their_o full_a and_o most_o complete_a sense_n and_o latitude_n without_o suppose_v some_o such_o state_n for_o even_o the_o first_o and_o great_a prophecy_n gen._n 3.15_o concern_v the_o bruise_n of_o the_o serpent_n head_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o complete_v nor_o will_v be_v until_o christ_n second_o come_v when_o sin_n and_o death_n shall_v be_v utter_o abolish_v 1_o cor._n 15._o japhet_n tent_n according_a to_o noah_n prophecy_n gen._n 9.27_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o enlarge_v through_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o northern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n neither_o have_v god_n yet_o persuade_v japhet_n and_o shem_n gentile_a and_o jew_n to_o live_v together_o in_o the_o same_o tent_n or_o church_n the_o promise_n to_o 2._o to_o dr._n homes_n resurrect_v reveal_v b._n 3._o 2._o abraham_n as_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o the_o apostle_n of_o such_o a_o numerous_a race_n as_o shall_v possess_v almost_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v not_o fulfil_v in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o neither_o 3.2_o neither_o dr._n homes_n resurrect_v reveal_v b._n 3.2_o some_o of_o jacob_n prophecy_n to_o befall_v his_o posterity_n in_o the_o last_o day_n gen._n 49._o particular_o that_o remarkable_a one_o verse_n 10._o for_o the_o universal_a and_o complete_a gather_v of_o the_o people_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n into_o one_o body_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o who_o can_v say_v that_o the_o empire_n the_o nâ—mb_n 24.17_o deut._n 30_o 3_o 4_o 5.32_o 36_o 43._o psalm_n 2_o 8.22_o 27-31_a 45.47_o 7_o 8_o 9.49_o 14.67.68_o 22-35_a 72.86_o 9.110.149_o very_o many_o place_n in_o the_o prophet_n already_o quote_v the_o place_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o speak_v concern_v christ_n kingdom_n and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n and_o luke_n 19.11_o 12.23_o 42._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o thy_o kingdom_n act_n 3_o 19-26_a 1_o cor._n 15.24_o etc._n etc._n eph._n 1.21_o heb_fw-mi 3_o 5-9_a 2_o peter_n 3.13_o revel_v 11.15_o see_v a_o treatise_n write_v by_o alstecius_n entitle_v the_o belove_a city_n or_o the_o saint_n reign_v mr._n archer_n of_o the_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n dr._n homes_n be_v resurrection_n reveal_v dr._n burnet_n be_v theory_n b._n 4._o dr._n beverley_n against_o mr._n baxter_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr and_o mr._n claude_n oeures_n posthâ—m_n tom._n 3._o le_fw-fr ciâ—quieme_n empire_n prophecy_n contain_v in_o the_o place_n quote_v in_o the_o margin_n be_v as_o yet_o complete_o fullfil_v or_o that_o the_o first_o 52._o first_o see_v dr._n beverley_n on_o the_o lord_n prayer_n mede_n ep._n 52._o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n can_v be_v well_o understand_v without_o the_o supposal_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n 13._o when_o the_o apostle_n have_v receive_v power_n in_o which_o all_o necessary_a gift_n knowledge_n as_o well_o as_o
other_o be_v include_v luke_n 24.49_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o time_n and_o season_n be_v bestow_v upon_o they_o by_o god_n which_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o for_o they_o to_o know_v before_o of_o themselves_o and_o without_o the_o spirit_n which_o alone_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o god_n for_o which_o they_o be_v rebuke_v by_o our_o saviour_n act_n 1_o 6-8_a and_o not_o for_o suppose_v such_o a_o kingdom_n and_o restauration_n for_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n which_o the_o apostle_n peter_n make_v after_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n act_n 3_o 19-26_a he_o plain_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o time_n and_o appoint_v season_n of_o d_o restitution_n or_o restauration_n and_o refreshment_n to_o israel_n determine_v also_o the_o precise_a time_n when_o this_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v viz._n at_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n from_o heaven_n foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n when_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o convert_a israelite_n be_v to_o be_v blot_v out_o and_o they_o shall_v have_v great_a comfort_n and_o refreshment_n from_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n by_o christ_n return_n refer_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o moses_n deut._n 18.15_o 18_o 19_o where_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o at_o the_o raise_n up_o or_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o israelite_n shall_v hear_v or_o obey_v he_o in_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o he_o shall_v say_v unto_o they_o which_o perfect_a obedience_n have_v not_o be_v as_o yet_o pay_v unto_o christ_n doctrine_n by_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o word_n must_v refer_v to_o some_o second_o come_v when_o according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n the_o faithful_a jew_n shall_v be_v restore_v comfort_v and_o reward_v and_o the_o disobedient_a shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o among_o the_o people_n last_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 15_o 24.-29_a plain_o assert_n that_o christ_n shall_v have_v such_o a_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a kingdom_n to_o himself_o as_o that_o he_o may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o not_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o god_n the_o father_n during_o that_o kingdom_n not_o to_o be_v all_o in_o all_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v concern_v he_o whilst_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n because_o he_o be_v then_o in_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o suffering_n be_v make_v low_a than_o the_o angel_n and_o have_v take_v upon_o himself_o the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n phil._n 2.7_o 8._o heb._n 2.9_o nor_o concern_v he_o as_o he_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n because_o he_o be_v represent_v in_o scripture_n in_o his_o present_a state_n as_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n whereby_o be_v denote_v his_o enjoy_n and_o possess_v as_o the_o son_n saviour_n son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act_v 3.2_o the_o same_o word_n use_v act_n 1.6_o by_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o propose_v this_o question_n to_o our_o saviour_n of_o man_n a_o glory_n and_o authority_n next_o to_o that_o of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o regal_a office_n as_o a_o branch_n of_o his_o mediatorship_n as_o in_o subjection_n and_o subordination_n unto_o he_o and_o as_o in_o expectation_n of_o have_v his_o enemy_n subdue_v by_o the_o father_n psalm_n 110.1_o heb._n 10.12_o 13._o nor_o can_v this_o be_v understand_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o eternity_n because_o than_o god_n will_v be_v all_o in_o all_o and_o although_o christ_n must_v reign_v in_o his_o humane_a nature_n to_o all_o eternity_n yet_o that_o be_v not_o as_o mediator_n but_o as_o god-man_n 24._o god-man_n john_n 13_o 32.17_o 5_o 24._o glorify_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v with_o the_o father_n before_o the_o world_n be_v in_o which_o state_n his_o humane_a nature_n be_v not_o to_o have_v a_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o itself_o but_o one_o in_o and_o with_o god_n from_o he_o and_o he_o alone_o and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v understand_v concern_v some_o state_n of_o his_o kingdom_n call_v 1_o cor._n 15.24_o the_o kingdom_n in_o which_o christ_n as_o son_n of_o man_n and_o mediator_n shall_v appear_v to_o reign_v so_o glorious_o with_o such_o evidence_n and_o manifestation_n of_o glory_n in_o and_o from_o himself_o as_o that_o he_o may_v be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o father_n but_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o his_o own_o although_o communicate_v from_o god_n the_o father_n in_o which_o he_o reign_v free_o and_o absolute_o as_o king_n and_o net_n as_o a_o viceroy_n limit_v by_o a_o commission_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v one_o with_o his_o father_n kingdom_n until_o all_o thing_n become_v one_o in_o he_o when_o christ_n mediatory_a kingdom_n be_v to_o cease_v a_o mediator_n not_o be_v a_o mediator_n of_o one._n now_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o kingdom_n and_o that_o kingdom_n be_v not_o his_o mediatory_a nor_o eternal_a kingdom_n what_o kingdom_n can_v it_o be_v but_o that_o glorious_a kingdom_n we_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v to_o begin_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o intimate_v and_o shall_v be_v show_v hereafter_o at_o the_o resurrection_n and_o be_v to_o end_v when_o all_o thing_n be_v subdue_v unto_o the_o son_n when_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o his_o kingdom_n in_o which_o the_o saint_n have_v be_v sanctify_v by_o he_o and_o prepare_v for_o union_n with_o god_n according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o admirable_a prayer_n of_o our_o saviour_n john_n 17._o the_o pattern_n of_o his_o intercession_n q._n e._n d_o 15_o it_o be_v not_o where_o express_o say_v in_o scripture_n that_o christ_n shall_v come_v down_o upon_o the_o earth_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o only_o that_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n 2.2_o cloud_n so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v render_v compare_v rev._n 5.10_o and_o matth._n 25.21_o see_v mr._n mather_n de_fw-fr signo_fw-la filii_fw-la hominis_fw-la and_o dr._n homes_n resurrect_v reveal_v 2.2_o over_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o heaven_n into_o which_o be_v descend_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n judge_v the_o world_n and_o reign_v there_o with_o his_o saint_n 1_o thes_n 4.16_o 17._o 16_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thousand_o year_n which_o be_v to_o be_v understoood_a of_o a_o definite_a space_n of_o time_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o epocha_n and_o period_n assign_v to_o this_o line_n of_o time_n which_o be_v date_v from_o the_o bind_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o end_n in_o the_o lose_n of_o he_o and_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v literal_o and_o not_o prophetical_o reckon_v each_o day_n for_o a_o year_n because_o all_o prophetical_a time_n will_v be_v at_o a_o end_n before_o the_o bless_a millennium_n begin_v according_a to_o christ_n oath_n rev._n 10.6_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o after_o the_o expire_a of_o the_o 1260_o year_n the_o time_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n now_o if_o prophetical_a time_n be_v at_o a_o end_n before_o the_o thousand_o year_n enter_v then_o they_o must_v be_v literal_o and_o not_o prophetical_o understand_v in_o which_o sense_n if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v take_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o divine_a state_n in_o which_o god_n be_v all_o in_o all_o will_v be_v defer_v to_o so_o vast_a a_o length_n of_o time_n as_o can_v not_o rational_o be_v suppose_v but_o that_o this_o state_n be_v to_o last_v such_o a_o precise_a number_n of_o year_n seem_v to_o be_v plain_o assert_v by_o the_o apostle_n peter_n 2._o ep._n 3.8_o who_o discourse_v concern_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n deliver_v this_o remarkable_a axiom_n of_o which_o he_o charge_v those_o he_o write_v to_o to_o take_v special_a notice_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n very_o observable_a viz._n that_o one_o day_n be_v with_o the_o lord_n as_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o a_o thousand_o year_n as_o one_o day_n in_o which_o place_n the_o apostle_n answer_v a_o objection_n which_o he_o foresee_v will_v be_v make_v by_o some_o scoffer_n in_o the_o last_o day_n against_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o dissolve_v this_o present_a world_n and_o make_v a_o new_a one_o and_o tell_v the_o that_o this_o shall_v certain_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o lest_o his_o meaning_n shall_v be_v mistake_v he_o say_v that_o by_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n he_o do_v not_o mean_v a_o single_a ordinary_a day_n but_o a_o day_n in_o the_o mysterious_a account_n and_o reckon_a of_o almighty_a god_n who_o make_v all_o thing_n in_o number_n as_o well_o as_o in_o weight_n and_o measure_n and_o have_v ordain_v according_o that_o a_o day_n in_o his_o account_n shall_v be_v reckon_v as_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o a_o thousand_o year_n as_o one_o day_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o day_n
to_o gather_v they_o together_o from_o all_o part_n to_o 28_o battle_n i._n e._n to_o oppose_v persecute_v and_o destroy_v christ_n kingdom_n upon_o earth_n the_o 29_o number_n of_o who_o be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea_n i._n e._n exceed_o great_a ezek_n 38.8_o 9_o 15_o 16._o 26_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 12._o 〈◊〉_d grot._n in_o matth._n 5_o 7._o eph._n 2.11_o 12._o that_o be_v gentile_n or_o alien_n from_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n banish_v as_o it_o be_v from_o that_o happy_a society_n into_o the_o four_o quarter_n or_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o live_v there_o as_o without_o god_n in_o the_o new_a world_n of_o the_o messiah_n believe_v indeed_o but_o as_o the_o devil_n do_v with_o tremble_v which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a death_n who_o be_v typify_v by_o the_o hamonah_n and_o multitude_n of_o nation_n ezek._n 38_o 8_o 9_o 15_o 16.39_o 11_o 16._o who_o be_v to_o come_v up_o against_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n after_o the_o resurrection_n conversion_n and_o return_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o union_n with_o the_o gentile_n into_o one_o church_n as_o appear_v from_o ezek._n chapter_n 36_o 37_o 38_o 39_o now_o whatsoever_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o nation_n in_o ezekiel_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o in_o this_o place_n they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o some_o of_o those_o to_o who_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v here_o assign_v who_o be_v the_o whole_a of_o mankind_n and_o see_v that_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o saint_n of_o any_o kind_n can_v be_v possible_o engage_v in_o such_o a_o design_n against_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o be_v the_o save_v and_o heal_v the_o live_n the_o son_n and_o partaker_n of_o the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o secure_v by_o christ_n the_o second_o adam_n in_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n who_o will_v lose_v none_o that_o be_v he_o as_o the_o first_o adam_n do_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o by_o these_o nation_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o remnant_n slay_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a who_o live_v not_o again_o or_o the_o dead-wicked_n raise_v to_o a_o state_n of_o condemnation_n and_o continue_v under_o the_o awe_n and_o terror_n of_o it_o during_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n who_o be_v now_o stir_v up_o by_o satan_n their_o head_n and_o ringleader_n to_o attack_v the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n who_o he_o think_v he_o may_v easy_o overcome_v now_o the_o more_o immediate_a presence_n and_o assistance_n of_o christ_n be_v withdraw_v from_o they_o and_o to_o this_o sense_n agree_v many_o expression_n in_o ezekiel_n who_o call_v they_o the_o multitude_n or_o nation_n of_o the_o dead_a chap._n 39_o 8-17_a and_o also_o the_o general_a scope_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o have_v a_o relation_n as_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o interpreter_n to_o what_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o the_o resurrection_n *_o in_o the_o four_o corner_n or_o angle_n of_o the_o new_a earth_n which_o be_v represent_v as_o a_o square_a city_n or_o camp_n without_o which_o as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o four_o angle_n and_o corner_n of_o it_o the_o wicked_a be_v place_v here_o and_o chap._n 22.15_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o custom_n among_o the_o jew_n of_o execute_v offender_n without_o the_o camp_n and_o city_n and_o of_o exclude_v and_o excommunicate_v all_o unclean_a person_n out_o of_o it_o numb_a 5_o 14_a heb._n 13.11_o 12_o 13._o 27_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a proof_n that_o these_o nation_n be_v typify_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o ezekiel_n who_o call_v they_o gog_n and_o the_o land_n of_o magog_n by_o which_o the_o 41._o the_o ezek._n 32_o 26.38_o 15.39_o 2._o the_o mogul-tartar_n above_o the_o wall_n of_o china_n be_v call_v so_o by_o the_o arabian_a writer_n dr._n hyde_n epist_n de_fw-fr mensuris_fw-la sinens_fw-la see_v mr._n mede_n pag._n 574._o and_o ep._n 41._o northern_a and_o scythian_a nation_n be_v understand_v in_o scripture_n a_o type_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n and_o kingdom_n prophesy_v of_o in_o old_a time_n by_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n the_o prophet_n of_o israel_n under_o the_o name_n of_o such_o nation_n as_o be_v the_o chief_a enemy_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o each_o prophet_n ezek._n 38.17_o so_o that_o gog_n and_o magog_n seem_v to_o denote_v the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o god_n enemy_n in_o each_o age_n which_o admirable_o agree_v with_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v already_o to_o wit_n that_o these_o nation_n be_v the_o wicked_a dead_a of_o every_o age_n of_o the_o world_n raise_v to_o condemnation_n 29_o this_o battle_n be_v distinct_a from_o that_o at_o armageddon_n which_o be_v before_o the_o thousand_o year_n neither_o will_v it_o appear_v incredible_a that_o the_o fall_v angel_n and_o the_o damn_a shall_v again_o attempt_v such_o a_o design_n and_o that_o after_o they_o have_v experience_v the_o power_n of_o christ_n wrath_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o devil_n retain_v the_o same_o enmity_n against_o god_n notwithstanding_o their_o many_o age_n of_o punishment_n and_o their_o expectation_n of_o a_o eternal_a doom_n and_o that_o this_o attempt_n be_v under_o the_o wise_a permission_n and_o order_n of_o almighty_a god_n at_o a_o time_n when_o his_o more_o immediate_a glorious_a presence_n be_v withdraw_v from_o the_o new_a earth_n of_o his_o saint_n and_o the_o laodicean_n state_n of_o coldness_n and_o indifferency_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n begin_v for_o the_o wicked_a nation_n as_o they_o go_v down_o to_o hell_n according_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o ezekiel_n chap._n 32.26_o 27._o with_o their_o weapon_n of_o war_n that_o be_v with_o the_o same_o enmity_n to_o christ_n in_o which_o they_o live_v and_o lay_v their_o sword_n under_o their_o head_n in_o a_o readiness_n to_o act_v the_o same_o wickedness_n over_o again_o so_o be_v they_o raise_v with_o the_o same_o passion_n only_o the_o more_o enrage_a for_o their_o punishment_n and_o may_v very_o well_o be_v suppose_v out_o of_o envy_n and_o revenge_n for_o their_o long_a confinement_n under_o a_o state_n of_o punishment_n and_o infamy_n to_o engage_v in_o this_o attempt_n 29_o although_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a who_o shall_v be_v raise_v to_o condemnation_n will_v be_v very_o great_a yet_o there_o will_v not_o be_v any_o inconvenience_n to_o our_o assertion_n from_o thence_o as_o if_o the_o earth_n will_v be_v encumber_v with_o so_o vast_a a_o number_n of_o wicked_a person_n because_o no_o very_a great_a space_n will_v be_v require_v for_o their_o confinement_n if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v assert_v by_o sir_n william_n london_n william_n see_v his_o essay_n in_o political_a arithmetic_n concern_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n petty_a that_o half_o the_o island_n of_o ireland_n will_v afford_v not_o only_o foot_v to_o stand_v upon_o but_o grave_n to_o lie_v down_o in_o for_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o man_n now_o live_v and_o also_o for_o those_o that_o have_v die_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o their_o body_n shall_v be_v spiritual_a they_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o spirituality_n of_o the_o resurrection_n although_o not_o of_o the_o purity_n and_o blessedness_n of_o it_o 9_o and_o they_o go_v up_o in_o battle_n array_n 1_o king_n 10.1_o from_o the_o quarter_n and_o corner_n to_o which_o they_o be_v confine_v on_o the_o breadth_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n to_o assault_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n which_o have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a earth_n isa_n 8_o 8.49_o 6._o psalm_n 72.8_o and_o compass_a or_o besiege_a the_o camp_n 30_o of_o the_o saint_n who_o reign_v with_o christ_n verse_n 6._o and_o the_o 31_o belove_a city_n i._n e._n they_o endeavour_v to_o destroy_v christ_n kingdom_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n on_o earth_n see_v on_o chap._n 21.2_o 3._o and_o 32_o or_o but_o fire_v come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o devour_v they_o i._n e._n they_o be_v sudden_o and_o miraculous_o discomfit_v by_o god_n and_o most_o severe_a judgement_n be_v inflict_v upon_o they_o by_o god_n fiery_a wrath_n and_o indignation_n ezek._n 38.22_o 23.39_o 6_o 9_o 10._o 30_o a_o metaphor_n from_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o wilderness_n a_o type_n of_o the_o church_n and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n see_v ainsworth_n on_o numb_a 2.27_o 31_o jerusalem_n be_v call_v god_n belove_v psalm_n 60_o 5.108_o 6._o which_o be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n the_o holy_a city_n the_o bride_n and_o belove_v of_o her_o husband_n chap._n 21._o 32_o the_o israelite_n be_v represent_v by_o ezekiel_n chap._n 38.11_o as_o live_v in_o unwall_v village_n without_o bar_n and_o gate_n